Sleepers 2
Author: Jacqueline Druga
Date: 2014-02-14 04:16:10+00:00
Keywords: apocalypse; bible; corinthians; destruction; Dystopia; End of the World; End Times; plague; rapture; Time Travel; virus; Zombies
Description: On a spring day, 1.8 billion children disappear from the face of the earth and natural disasters rock the globe. Of those who remain, 90 percent a ravaged with a plague that turns them into mindless, murderous beings.
Publisher: Permuted Press

A PERMUTED PRESS book

Published at Smashwords

ISBN (trade paperback): 978-1-61868-2-161

ISBN (eBook): 978-1-61868-2-178

Sleepers 2 copyright © 2013
by Jacqueline Druga

All Rights Reserved.

Cover art by Dean Samed, Conzpiracy Digital Arts

This book is a work of fiction. People, places, events, and situations are the product of the author’s imagination. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or historical events, is purely coincidental.

No part of this book may be reproduced, stored in a retrieval system, or transmitted by any means without the written permission of the author and publisher.

Table of Contents

Author’s Note

Introduction – Randy Briggs

1. Alex Sans

2. Alex Sans

3. Alex Sans

4. Alex Sans

5. Mera Stevens

6. Mera Stevens

7. Alex Sans

8. Randy Briggs

9. Mera Stevens

10. Alex Sans

11. Alex Sans

12. Mera Stevens

13. Mera Stevens

14. Mera Stevens

15. Randy Briggs

16. Alex Sans

17. Mera Stevens

18. Mera Stevens

19. Alex Sans

20. Mera Stevens

21. Mera Stevens

22. Alex Sans

23. Randy Briggs

24. Alex Sans

25. Mera Stevens

26. Alex Sans

27. Mera Stevens

28. Alex Sans

29. Alex Sans

30. Mera Stevens

31. Alex Sans

32. Alex Sans

33. Mera Stevens

34. Randy Briggs

35. Alex Sans

36. Mera Stevens

37. Randy Briggs

38. Alex Sans

39. Mera Stevens

40. Alex Sans

41. Mera Stevens

42. Mera Stevens

43. Alex Sans

44. Mera Stevens

Author’s Note:

This story is told in the POV of three survivors.

Thank you so much Rita for all your help with this one – once again.

Introduction – RANDY BRIGGS

My existence is yet to be determined. While I live and I breathe in this world, now I have to wonder if my presence has marred my own future. I, like many others, watched my children die, watched them succumb to a horrible death on the eve of their maturity from a centuries’ old virus, one with no cure, no prejudices. A virus embedded in their DNA and activated with the simple release of a hormone meant to bring about the next stage of life, not death.

I am a traveler and I wish I could say like none before me, but that would not be true. My travels are to stop the travesty of death in the future; theirs was simply to deliver it.

I believe with every iota of my heart and being that I have accomplished the mission on which I embarked, to find and deliver the cure. In doing so, I discovered something else.

Humanity.

On a spring morning, a virus was deliberately released, intended to enhance the human race. However, it spiraled out of control. In the course of a single day, every child under the age of fourteen died. The virus raged through their young bodies at an unbelievably fast rate. The death was painful, horrendous and took not only their lives, but their beings, leaving nothing but dust as an indication of their existence.

The virus didn’t stop there. It found other hosts. The virus ravaged the bodies of their adult victims differently. It took their lives by taking their minds, their humanity. It made them into ravenous, raging murderous beings that survived by their vicious animal instincts.

They infected others and the virus spread.

Before we knew it, the planet found itself infested with Sleepers.

However, amongst the darkness there is a cure. It lies within the blood of a single newborn baby boy who defied all odds.

It was in the search for this child that I joined with others, people who would forever change my view of the human race.

You see, I come from a time and place where people just … exist. They live without living. I always believed I was different, and it took meeting the others to realize how different I was.

I love life. I want to live life. I want my children to live. I want all children to live.

While I was fighting to stop man’s extinction, I came to realize the battle had started centuries before.

Despite the ruins, the death, the human race has a desire for life and a will to survive that I had not believed existed. If I succeed in anything, I hope that I not only succeed in bringing the cure to the future, but the passion for life and survival that encompass the people who I have met.

They have taught me. Man will not become extinct, not without a fight.

I witnessed with my own eyes their perseverance, that man just would not lie down and die, no matter how tough the odds or horrendous the heartbreak. He won’t.

He just doesn’t have it in him.

1. ALEX SANS

I was ashamed of myself, so much so that my stomach wrenched and twisted in disgust. Every second I spent in that helicopter gnawed at me. I stared out the window watching them longer than I believed they could see me. I knew from the second the helicopter door closed I would regret the decision to go.

How could I leave them? They were helpless on the roof of a hospital a mile or so outside of Denver, watching us leave, knowing that their fate, their deaths were less than a few hours away.

From any perspective, the roof or the air, there was no escape. Sleepers filled the stairwell trying to burst through the blocked roof door, and they swarmed on the ground below. Every Sleeper for miles seemed to gather at that hospital, their arms raised high as though somehow they could reach those on the roof.

Even though the Sleepers had no thought processes, they somehow knew what they wanted. It was as if, even though they were unable to comprehend it, the Sleepers had a mission: To eliminate everyone who had retained his or her humanity.

At least it seemed that way.

I know, I know. I had to go. I had to get on the chopper. I didn’t want to. I did not want to leave Mera; neither did Beck. I supposed it was because he had reached the end of his line. Finding Mera’s daughter in a world turned upside down was his goal after losing his own kids. Mera’s daughter, Jessie, was a Sleeper. Granted, we were able to reverse some of the damage, the dangerous side of her. The truth remained that she was infected.

When the rescue helicopters arrived to take us to the protected bunker, Jessie wasn’t allowed to go.

Mera wouldn’t leave her daughter. I didn’t blame her. At the age of nineteen, Jessie’s mental age had regressed to that of an infant. The remnant of the Sleeper virus made her that way. How does one leave a child behind to die alone, especially one with a helpless innocence?

Mera didn’t.

Her eyes focused on a noble goal, Mera had trekked across the country in search of her daughter. I felt honored to be a part of her journey, to get to know Mera, Beck and the others.

I watched them through the window of the chopper as long as I could see them. I wanted badly to say to the pilot, “You know what, guy? Stop. Let me off. Just let me go...” Yet, I didn’t. I couldn’t. I told Mera I would take care of her teenage son, Danny. I would guard him with my life.

Danny was beside himself. He was trying to be brave; I could see it. He buried his head against the baby, Phoenix, protectively cradling the infant in his arms. Maybe for comfort, but whether for him or the baby, I don’t know.

He lost his father, his brother, and now he was going to lose his mother and sister. I promised Mera I would take care of him, and that promise was the reason I didn’t get off of that helicopter.

It’s funny, you know. Mera found Phoenix dangling between the legs of his dead mother. I killed her. A young pregnant woman, a Sleeper. I didn’t know much about Sleepers, just that they were deadly.

Phoenix was born alive when all other infants born after the Event were stillborn. I figured it was an anomaly, chalked him up as dead, giving him no more than a day or two before he died.

How wrong I was. It was ironic; the child I mentally condemned to death held within his blood hope for all of mankind’s continued existence.

He held more life than I could even imagine.

Finally, we pulled out of sight of the city and I sank a little in my seat.

“How you doing?” I asked Danny.

The young man, I think he was sixteen or so, only nodded. Randy, another member of our group, was silent. He stared out the window, not saying much of anything.

They were taking us somewhere, whereabouts unknown, at least to us. They called it the “ARC”. I guess after Noah or something. I believed it was an acronym, for something stupid like Apocalypse Renewal Center.

Who knew?

Who cared?

“It’s not fair,” Danny whispered.

“I know.” I laid my hand on his head.

“Alex, I feel so guilty. I shouldn’t have left. I shouldn’t have left my mom.” Danny finally looked at me, his eyes glossed over.

“I feel guilty too. Trust me,” I said. “But your mom, she wanted you to live. And she couldn’t leave your sister.”

“What do I have to live for?” Danny asked. “Huh? I have no family left.”

“What about him?” I nodded to the baby. “Your mom loves him.”

“They’re gonna take him,” Danny said. “Don’t kid yourself. They’ll take him. Isn’t that right, Randy?”

Randy, a big guy, breathed out heavily. “Probably. Once they see him, see that he actually exists, they’ll take control of him, so they can find a cure. My guess is most people in the ARC maybe aren’t immune.”

“See?” Danny said, looking back at me. “Unfair. They get to live, and my mom and sister die. Not a fair trade.” He closed his eyes again, laying his cheek against Phoenix’s head. The sadness he projected was contagious.

When he said that, something clicked in my head.

Trade.

It wasn’t a fair trade, was it?

I cocked my head in thought and looked at Phoenix. That little baby was crucial. They wanted him. They needed him.

An idea hit me; trust me, it wasn’t well thought out. It was a spur of the moment thing, one I thought I’d wing and hope for the best.

I didn’t know if it would work, but it was worth a shot.

I looked at the clipboard-wielding man who’d hurried us aboard the helicopter. The callous, arrogant shit with no feelings, telling us that he couldn’t take Jessie.

He didn’t actually show care or concern that Mera and Beck were staying behind, offering no other alternative other than stay and die, or go and live.

Asshole.

The more I looked at him, spinning my idea in my brain, the more my gut raged with anger, disgust and sadness.

“Lower the chopper.”

Clipboard Guy chuckled. “I’m sorry, that’s not possible.”

I pulled my revolver from the back waist of my pants and extended it point blank at his head.

“Alex,” Randy scolded gently. “What are you doing?”

Danny looked at me with a look of relief, one that conveyed to me that he believed in me, and I wasn’t letting him down. It was that look that drove me to push on. I shoved the gun hard against Clipboard Guy’s temple. “The bird will go down one way or another. So, save yourself, save him, order your pilot to lower the chopper. We’re getting off.”

When I saw the arrogant, confident look drop from Clipboard Guy’s face, I realized that my radical plan stood a chance.

2. ALEX SANS

Truth be known, I sucked at gambling. I tried it, I loved it; I never won. On that helicopter I finally spun the right combination.

They didn’t land; they didn’t let us off. They picked up speed, taking us to the ARC. I asked Danny to give me Phoenix. I needed him in my arms until the plan followed through, and Danny obliged. I wasn’t going to take the baby, but Randy whispered, “It won’t work. They’ll shoot you immediately,” and I decided I needed Phoenix to protect my life as well.

That was all it took. It would work.

I wasn’t asking for that much.

It made perfect sense, and I recognized the mountain range as we made our approach.

Colorado Springs. NORAD. A perfect place to lock down and preserve what was left of humanity.

The flight took all of fifteen minutes, which helped. The Reckoning, as it was called, would begin in a few hours.

As we flew overhead preparing to land in a fenced-in area, even though it was dark, it looked like a sea of people was waiting for us.

They were Sleepers, tens of thousands of them outside the fence. There was no way that fence would hold them back for long.

Even with the engine of the chopper blasting, the moans of the Sleepers carried like a low electronic hum in the air. It reminded me on a smaller scale of what we’d left at the hospital.

“How can there be this many here?” I asked, getting off the chopper.

“At least two thousand of them,” Clipboard Guy answered, “were once inside.”

I glanced at Randy; he was right. Those in the ARC weren’t fully immune. Phoenix’s price tag had now gone up.

Do not think for one second that infant child’s life meant nothing to me. It did. My friends’ lives were hanging in the balance, and Phoenix was all I had to save them.

After leaving the chopper, we walked a short distance to the guarded entrance. We were told that typically there was a processing protocol, one that took hours. It was one long process that the four of us were allowed to bypass. Danny, Phoenix, Randy, and I were immediately escorted to a back room.

“Wait here,” Clipboard Guy told us.

The room was stark; it contained a sofa, a table and two chairs, and a soda machine. I wondered if the Coca-Cola was cold.

I walked to the soda machine. Listened. It was running. “I don’t suppose anyone has change?” I asked. I pressed a button for the heck of it and out rolled a can. “Sweet.”

Randy paced. “I’m in debate here, Alex.”

“What do you mean?” I asked, snapping open the tab.

“I mean if they are going to do it, why bring us here? We’re stuck now.”

“He has a point,” Danny noted.

I gulped a healthy drink of the soda. Months, it had been months since I had one. It tasted really refreshing.

“They have us,” Randy continued. “Not saying that your plan won’t work. It might. But what’s to say they won’t lock this door and trap us in here? That’s all I’m … is that good?”

I noticed him staring at the can of soda. “This? Yeah.” I extended it to him. “Have some.”

“I’ve never had one. Ever.” Randy took it. He apprehensively took a sip. “Wow.”

“See?” I nodded.

“You’re confident,” Danny said. “You have a good feeling in your gut, don’t you, Alex?”

“I do.”

The moment I said that, the door to the room opened. Two men stepped in, then an armed guard, and behind the guard … the President.

I found out through quick introductions that the other two men were scientists.

“My finder,” the President stated, and I believe he was referencing Clipboard Guy, “told me that you are in a bartering mood.” He smiled.

I realized now why I didn’t vote for him. There was something untrustworthy about his smile. “Yep.”

“It seems you’re here, and you want to leave and take the immune child.” He shrugged. “You saw it out there, Mr. Sans. Where are you going to go? How are you going to get there safely?”

“Well, sir,” I stepped to him. “Had your boy with the clipboard lowered the chopper when I asked, we wouldn’t be faced with this, would we?”

“It seems as though you’re out of bartering power,” the President replied.

“How many folks here aren’t immune?” I asked.

“Many.”

“This child here, he’s your cure. Ask them.” I nodded to the scientists. “His blood holds the key to the cure. You immune?”

The President didn’t answer.

“I didn’t think so.” I said. “You need him.”

“We have him. You are here, Mr. Sans. The baby is now within our reach,” the President said. “I’m sorry, your attempt to blackmail us has failed.”

The president turned, visually giving an order to those with him to follow.

“If you open that door before giving the order to stop the bombs, I’ll break his neck.”

He halted as he reached the door, turned around. “You wouldn’t do that. I’ve read the doctrines; that isn’t you.”

I braced Phoenix’s head with a grip that would have looked threatening to them; I gave a cold stare, but, dammit, I folded. My head lowered. “You’re right. But you know what? We brought this child. We found this child. If it weren’t for us, you, sir, could very well be one of those people out there. We brought him to you. We are giving you years of life. Years.” I stared at him, instilling my plea with heartfelt passion. “All I’m asking for is one day. One day. That’s it.” I paused. “Sort of.”

3. ALEX SANS

There was a glimmer in the President’s eye; one that said, ‘I’m listening’. Those damn scientists weren’t quite as congenial.

I wondered, though, if they knew they had us, if they knew I was out of bartering power, then why bring us to that little back room? Why bypass the check-in stuff? Like the president said, they had us; they had Phoenix in their grip.

Something inside told me there was still a sense of gratefulness to us for bringing Phoenix. Or maybe it was Randy’s scientist friend on the inside.

In any event, I made it a point to show my human side, not the one that threatened to snap the neck of a small baby. I apologized to the President for the loss of his children and his wife, who had turned into a Sleeper. His head lowered, he thanked me. After a brief, quiet moment he asked, “What do you know about the Sleeper virus?”

“Not much,” I admitted. “I know that you can reverse some of the effects if you catch it right away.”

“They remain carriers and able to infect others,” the President said. “This baby is vital. You know that. Not only, as I am told, to the future, but for now. He holds the key to the cure, or at least an inoculation. He has to. There are so many that are infected, that are carriers....”

“You mean like the ones we reversed?”

“No. They fell victim to the original strain, fell asleep, raged with fever, but they recovered. This is how it spread so fast. It’s airborne and highly contagious. These folks are contagious. If you aren’t immune, you’ll get sick. We had to force many people out of this shelter because of it, because there are many here that are not immune. If you did not sleep that first night, and you weren’t immune, the virus didn’t get a chance to take hold. You weren’t out of the woods unless you were isolated, like us.”

Immediately my mind went to Danny. I didn’t look at him, but I thought about that bite, the one he received from the Sleeper. How Danny got sick and recovered. How the President was toast if Danny was indeed a carrier.

“For those reasons, and because you found this child and brought him to us, I will listen to you. Out of gratefulness.”

“Okay, then let me play it straight,” I said. “This boy here, Danny, his mom Mera is the one that fought for this child. Her daughter Jessie was a Sleeper that I reversed. Your people wouldn’t take her because she is a carrier. Mera stayed with her daughter, trapped on a roof, surrounded by Sleepers. Mera, Jessie, and a man named Beck will die when your bombs go off. They don’t deserve that. I’m not asking for you to bring them here. I’m asking you to hold the bombs for one day. Spare the fuel, fly there, lift them to a safe location, and give them a fighting chance.”

The President stared at me for a moment, and then glanced at his scientist buddies.

One scientist shook his head. “You don’t need to do that. A day can be costly. We need to eliminate the Sleepers that are outside. You know that. We have to seal this place completely.”

Danny stepped toward the President and spoke with a pleading tone. “It’s my mom. Please. I’ve already lost my father, my brother…please don’t let me lose my mom.”

“Please,” I said. “Give them a fighting chance.” Then I asked the question I believe was the deciding factor. “Didn’t they give you a fighting chance?”

4. ALEX SANS

I would be lying if I said I didn’t hold my breath when they took Danny’s blood. Turns out he was immune. Suffice to say I was relieved, but not as much as I was over the fact that they delayed the bombing of Denver and its suburbs. They didn’t have enough bombs to take out every major city, but they were planning to eliminate anything close to or on the same side of the country as the ARC.

Then the doors to the ARC would be sealed for six months. No one would go in or out.

I promised Mera I would watch Danny. This weighed heavily on my mind. Here was the problem: they had agreed to delay the bombings, they would send out a flight to airlift Mera, Jessie, and Beck to a safe location; in return, they had to have access to Phoenix.

I wanted to go to the safe location with them, as did Danny. Surprisingly, Randy did, as well. However, the deal was they had to keep Phoenix to use as a cure. Mera would have my head if we left Phoenix in their care without one of us there.

Personally, I didn’t want to leave Phoenix behind. In fact, I wanted Danny safe within that ARC, as well. So, after hashing out some things as if it were a freaking peace treaty, we made a decision.

The next day when the chopper flew out to get them, I would go and take Phoenix with me. That would be my assurance that they weren’t pulling anything funny. Danny wanted to go, too. And this time, his goodbye to his mother wouldn’t be final.

We’d airlift them, bring them to safety. Then Danny, Phoenix, and I would return to the ARC. They could have Phoenix for those six months, but I would be there, along with Danny and Randy as the baby’s caretakers.

Six months. That was all Beck, Mera and Jessie had to survive without us. It wasn’t long, really. After all, we were in that church with Pastor Mike for two months. And I was confident in Beck.

When the doors to the ARC opened, we would be able to go, along with everyone else. It wasn’t a prison; we would be free.

Those officials in the ARC believed that six months would be ample time for the Sleepers to die off.

We’d meet up with Beck, Mera and Jessie.

That was the plan.

* * *

They gave us a meal. It wasn’t much, but they made a big deal out of it, like it was some gourmet supper or something. However, I liked my Spam, and Pastor Mike was one of the oddballs like me who had plenty of it, so I was used to eating Spam regularly. After all that salt, everything tasted bland.

Our small group was kept away from everyone else for some reason, and no, I didn’t allow them to take Phoenix from us until we returned to the ARC.

Danny fell asleep, but Randy was just as nervous as me. I kept thinking about Mera and Beck on that roof, how they looked when we left them, how they had to be feeling.

They were faced with their own demise, waiting on their deaths. I kept looking at my watch, counting down the minutes, seconds to when the bomb was supposed to go off. I imagined them staring at the sky, watching and waiting.

I prayed they felt a sense of relief and knew something was up when the sky didn’t explode.

Would I? If I had stayed with Mera, not Beck, would I assume they’d cancelled the bombs?

I didn’t know. Of course, knowing me, I would think it was a mental tease or something, that, at any second, it would happen.

I’d find out soon enough when we flew out to get them off the roof. For the night, though, I was out of my head. I couldn’t sleep, couldn’t relax. I wished the baby had colic or something to use as my excuse to walk the floor with him. Even Phoenix seemed to be annoyed because I couldn’t settle down.

So I decided to hit the Doctrines, those Bible-wannabe passages written by a man in our group, Bill, who had died before he could fulfill his destiny of writing the Doctrines in the future. I wondered who would take over that role. Man, I hoped it wasn’t me.

Randy was more than happy to give me the Doctrines, I figured to shut me up. Like Mera and everyone else, I had only read until our arrival at the ARC. To be honest, I really didn’t give a shit what happened after that. We’d already changed so much. The baby was the only one from the original Doctrines that lived. Personally, I thought they got a little boring when I bit the dust.

The Doctrines stated that I was shot in the head. I doubted that. I think Bill went fictional for a while. Then again, according to Randy they had gone though several translations, just like the Holy Bible.

I settled into my bunk above Danny and let the baby cuddle with Randy. I asked Randy to make sure he didn’t roll over on the baby and suffocate him. He didn’t think I was funny. I didn’t mean to be. Randy was a stocky guy, kind of hefty.

It wasn’t my intention to keep him from sleeping, at least not consciously. But between my laughing comments while reading the Doctrines and intermittently asking Randy if Phoenix was still breathing, the typically mild-mannered man huffed at me.

I think it was my last burst of laughter that threw him over the edge.

“You know, Alex,” Randy stated with irritation, “reading isn’t one of those activities that usually warrants commentary.”

“Really? You met Bill– you seriously think he didn’t exaggerate? He was creative.”

“I don’t think it was Bill,” Randy said. “I believe it was the translators and those who made interpretations of it. We highly regard and respect the word of the Doctrines, Alex. It’s necessary to our culture. There are valuable lessons in there. Very valuable. Man begins again.”

“I honestly don’t mean to laugh,” I said. “Okay, I do. This has me…” I read the latest passage aloud, “And the Technological Man and the Mother found love while in the New Jerusalem. There they raised their new child together ….”

I realized Danny wasn’t asleep when he barked out “What?” He sat up so fast his head hit the bottom of my bunk.

“Why do you two find it so hard to believe that Mera and Bill found love?” Randy asked.

“Because,” I replied, “for one, it’s Bill. Really.” I rolled my eyes. “And two, Mera can’t have any more kids.”

“Yeah,” Danny added. “Mom can’t have any more kids. Wait. How did you know that, Alex?”

“Um, we were in that church for two months, guy,” I told him. “One night your mom asked me why I didn’t ever have kids. I told her I never had the chance. And when I asked her why she didn’t have any more, she told me she had her tubes tied after Jeremy was born. Hence, why this is fiction and Bill got creative.”

“Her sterilization process means nothing,” Randy stated. “Keep reading.”

“And you read this whole thing?” I asked.

“Yes, hundreds of times. I’m waiting for you to get to the ‘Oh shit’ moment.”

It took Danny aback as much as me because he commented on it before I could even open my mouth. “Randy, did you just swear?” Danny asked.

“I did.” Randy held Phoenix close to him. “And I believe he’s close.”

“To an ‘Oh shit’ moment?” I asked.

“Yes.”

I glanced down to the small computer thingy then noticed that Randy was staring at me. “Are you gonna sit there and watch me read?”

“Yes, while making sure I don’t suffocate Phoenix. You’re close. Read.”

“Fine.” I settled back again, feeling self-conscious. I promised myself that I wouldn’t laugh while I was reading and, even if it surprised me, not to show it. I had every intention that I wouldn’t give Randy the satisfaction of hearing me have an actual ‘Oh shit’ moment. Besides, there wasn’t anything that could cause me to do that.

Was there?

I read … three, four scrolls of the screen later …

Bam. The ceiling wasn’t high enough, and I repeated Danny’s action only I sat up and whacked my head on the suspended ceiling tiles.

Randy grinned. “There it is.”

Danny jumped from the bunk and stood. “Oh shit?”

I swung my legs over the edge, rubbing my head with the computer in my hand. I looked at a smiling Randy and at Danny.

“Oh shit.”

* * *

We reveled in the ‘Oh, shit’ moment for quite some time. It actually wasn’t clear at first, merely a guess on my part and a good one, at that. I wanted to read more, but obviously, more time had passed than I thought, because just as Randy began to explain things, they came for us.

The chopper was getting ready to go.

I swaddled Phoenix in a blanket, and I kept him zippered in my oversize coat, close to my chest. They provided me with earplugs for him, and were also generous enough to pack a small survival duffle bag for Beck, Mera and Jessie. Some water, some MREs, antibiotics, things like that. Another thing I was grateful for.

Danny and I were both nervous but excited. Randy stayed behind, not because he wanted to but because they made him. He was their assurance that I wouldn’t take a jump off the chopper and keep running.

I liked Randy, but did they think I’d return for him? Okay, that was wrong. I would find a way to go back for hm. If they kept Danny, that would be another story. But Danny had to go; he needed to see his mother once more. Six months would be a long time for him.

I would return to the ARC, not because of Randy, but because I made a deal. I gave them my word. I would go back. In a new world, just beginning over, I don’t want to go down as the person who broke their word and caused the loss of a lot of lives, lives Phoenix could easily save.

The trip to the city was short. It seemed to take longer, but I think that was because we were anxious. It was the same pilot as the night before, and he made the comment before I even noticed.

“Sleepers moved.”

Both Danny and I peered out the window. They swarmed as they did the night before, but seemed to be further away from the highway and the medical center.

“There’s where we got you guys,” the pilot said, pointing. “Give me a second to swing around and …” he paused. “Something’s not right.”

My heart sunk to my stomach. Surely, he saw they were dead. I looked at Danny; his face was pale.

The pilot hovered, and then I saw what he’d seen. I knew Danny did, as well.

The roof was empty.

The stairwell door was open, and no one was on the roof. Not even a Sleeper.

Had the Sleepers broken through?

“Can you pull back to look at the street?” I asked.

The pilot did, tilting the bird. “Nothing down below. No movement. Just a few Sleepers.”

I was afraid to look at the sidewalk myself, fearful of seeing a splattered body or two. The pilot circled the roof again; there were no signs of blood. Nothing. Just an open door and an empty roof.

“Beck’s black bag and gun,” Danny said. “They aren’t there.”

I breathed out so heavily it formed condensation on the window. My hand cradled Phoenix. “Can you circle around?”

“Sir, the fuel—”

“Please?” I asked with sincerity. “You had enough gas to drop them somewhere, right?”

The pilot didn’t refuse. I felt the bird lift up and maneuver away.

He circled the city then branched out. We hovered over the streets looking for movement, checking all rooftops. Our van still sat on the highway ramp as we left it.

We even went out toward the roads, the woods.

We flew around and searched for over half an hour until the pilot called it quits and we headed back to the ARC.

We headed back with our mission unaccomplished. The bombs would be going off. We would be locked away for six months without any answers regarding their circumstances.

All we knew as we flew away was that Beck, Mera and Jessie were gone without a trace.

5. MERA STEVENS

My legs burned, my stomach twisted and my fingers ached. I felt physically beaten, worse than I had felt in a long time. My head was throbbing so badly I thought it was going to explode.

However, no matter how poorly I felt, I was alive.

We were alive.

I tried to rest some on the ride, but my head kept bouncing against the window or the seat; it didn’t matter where I laid it. Jessie slept with her head on my lap, her arms cradling my legs. She was peaceful, completely unaware.

I was probably in a state of shock. No … I know I was. How could I not be?

The world had become a place that I had resigned myself to leaving. I had said my goodbyes to almost everything before I ever faced my death. As I stood there on that roof, I never would have imagined that I would go through the five stages of grief in four short hours.

I had stayed behind with my daughter. The little girl I adored had grown into a beautiful young woman. I called her my best friend, my lifeline. When she was born she became the air that I breathed, and I could not abandon her. I would not abandon her.

And Beck, well, he didn’t want to abandon us. He was a quiet, complex man who was extremely levelheaded and smart. He was a career soldier who’d left his post for a new mission: the search for Jessie. He completed that mission with me, and I guess he thought that if it was going to end, he was going to end it with us.

He stood there waiting for his death as well, and he did so with such bravery. It broke my heart to know he was going to die, that he had a full life ahead of him, and he chose to end it with us. It was a sacrifice that he didn’t have to make, and I would be forever in his debt.

I don’t know what I would have done without him there.

When that helicopter lifted my entire being sunk.

Stages of grief commenced.

Denial.

No, it wasn’t happening. We didn’t just search and find Jessie, cure Jessie, find a way to the ARC to have them refuse to take in my daughter. I fully expected they would see it as some sort of mistake; that some soldier on the radio would tell them to turn around. I expected that helicopter to come back.

It didn’t.

It was quiet, except for the eerie moans of the pursuing Sleepers.

Anger.

I got angry, for stupid reasons mostly. Why didn’t Beck go with them? Why wasn’t Alex doing something? He was on that chopper; why didn’t he fight for us? Why didn’t he argue with them to turn around? Then my mind strayed to the silliest of all reasons: Alex would be raising my son. I liked Alex, he was a good man, but he wasn’t Beck.

Beck was a father, he was reasonable. Alex would have my son inked up, let him grow his hair long. He’d have Danny dropping the ‘F’ bomb as if it were a normal adjective.

That anger issue was short-lived. It was based more on jealousy that I wouldn’t get to see my son grow up. I wouldn’t be there when he met his first love, had his first child.

I wouldn’t be there.

I heard my son’s voice in my head. He’d said to Bill early on, ‘There are no atheists in foxholes.’

That would be me.

The loss of life, watching my son Jeremy crumble in a horrendous death, left me bitter against a God who would allow such a travesty to happen.

While I ranted and raved how God had abandoned us, I realized that I abandoned God and there on the roof, I decided to seek Him out. I prayed for the first time in a long time, a real prayer. I begged Him to help Beck, my daughter, and me, find us a way off the roof. Get us out.

The moans of the Sleepers only grew louder and they banged even harder against the stairwell door.

I gave up on the prayer.

I was a little too late in asking for help.

Grief.

I cried. It was a loud, full body sob, until I realized my daughter didn’t need to see that. She was already confused as to what was happening. I knew she knew something was up, she sensed our sadness, but she didn’t comprehend it.

I cried inwardly for the losses I had suffered and the losses my son would experience. I cried for a world that had turned into no less than a nightmare; for my daughter who would never know being a woman. I cried for Beck and all that he’d done for us.

After a while I realized no amount of crying, anger, pleading, or praying was going to stop the inevitable.

We were going to die. It would be fast, painless and we probably would only see a flash.

Acceptance.

I sat down on that roof and embraced the end.

Jessie sat between Beck and me, his large arms wrapped around us both. We said the things that needed to be said and looked to the sky.

We waited. We were ready.

It was time.

“Any second,” Beck whispered, drawing us closer.

Nothing happened.

Now, when nothing happened, my body didn’t feel an immediate sense of relief. Anxiety unleashed and my heart raced, blood rushed to my ears and every tremble my body made ricocheted against my eardrums.

Come on, get it over with!, I beckoned. I couldn’t take it. We were there. I was ready.

Neither Beck nor I said anything; we just waited and stared. Finally, he looked at his watch.

“It’s been over an hour,” he said.

When he stood, I wanted to scream, in fact, I did scream. “No!” I grabbed his hand. “What are you doing? Don’t walk away.”

Suddenly I had this vision of Beck at the roof’s edge and the flash occurring. He would turn and, instead of feeling him hold us close, drawing from his strength, I would only catch a glimpse of his face.

That was not how it was supposed to happen.

Beck held out his hand to signal ‘hold on’ and walked to the roof’s edge. He looked for a moment and turned around.

“What’s going on?” I asked.

“They aren’t coming. The bombs, they aren’t coming.”

“What? How do you know?” I stood, helping Jessie to her feet.

“Because I have been in the military long enough to know that if there’s a scheduled drop, it’s coming, unless there’s a delay or an abort.” He drew up a look of perplexity, scratching his head. “How …” Then his eyes grew wide and he cocked his head. “Alex.”

“What about him?”

Beck smiled. “Alex did this. He got them to hold off. Somehow, he did it.”

“How do you know it was Alex? How do you know there wasn’t a malfunction? Or Randy, or Danny—”

“My gut says it wasn’t a malfunction. There is a backup plan. This drop was delayed or aborted. It had to be Alex. Danny is too emotional right now to think clearly. Randy is only focused on Phoenix and the future, but Alex … nah, come on, Mera. We know Alex. Do you actually think he’d calmly sit by and let them blow us up without a fight?”

My face flushed and I was immediately emotional again. “No,” I whimpered. “No, he wouldn’t.”

“No.” Beck shook his head and walked closer to me. “He did something. Caused a stink. Hell, I wouldn’t even put it past him to threaten to take Phoenix or kill him if they didn’t stop.”

I gasped.

“I would threaten to do that if they wanted him that badly.” Beck tilted his head. “Phoenix is their only bartering tool. But that doesn’t matter right now.” He placed his hands on my shoulders. “We were given, by some chance, more time. Now we have to think. Think.” He gave a slight jolt to my body. “How can we get out of here?”

“Ink! Ma!” Jessie inched to us; she smiled, wanting badly to join the enthusiasm.

I laughed; it was nearly a sob. “Think,” I repeated. Then I looked at Beck’s eyes. They had a spark to them, a look of life.

For as much as we portrayed that we were ready to leave this earth, right then and there, it was evident that we weren’t ready. We didn’t want to die.

We stared at each other as though we were trying to do some sort of intense mental planning. How could we get out? Sleepers were like a river below us and relentlessly pushing at the stairwell door. Our bright moment of salvation seemed quick and short lived.

We were still trapped.

Then we heard…music.

At the same time and the same pace, both Beck and I turned our heads to the distant sound. It was several blocks away, but it was loud. Of course, anything would be loud. And it wasn’t just normal music; it was 1980s pop rock.

Bon Jovi’s Living on a Prayer will forever hold new meaning to me.

The music blasted and a huge bonfire erupted on another rooftop. It was as bright as the North Star.

As the music played and the fire burned, the Sleepers suddenly turned their attention to it.

It was a diversion. A huge diversion.

My body went from trembling and heart racing to feeling as if all the air had been sucked out of my lungs. I wheezed out a breath, raced to the edge of the roof and gasped. “They’re leaving!”

Like a wave pulling back into the ocean, the Sleepers moved away from the hospital. The pounding and banging on the stairwell door slowed down and then finally stopped. The song played over and over.

Halfway through the fourth repetition, Beck ran to the other side of the roof. He enthusiastically spun around to me. “The parking lot over there is clear; we can get to the road! Maybe run for it, find a car.”

I nodded, and then paused. “What about the stairwell? There are Sleepers in there, I’m sure.”

“We’ll face it. I’m positive there aren’t as many. If there are, we’ll shut the door and wait it out some more.” He ran and picked up the black bag, tossing it over his shoulder as he grabbed his rifle. He also checked his revolver.

Leading Jessie and me to the stairwell door, he placed us flush against the wall behind the door. “I may need to use Jessie,” he said. “They won’t attack her. I’m gonna open the door, let them run through then we bolt. Got it?” He slipped his belt from his pants.

“What are you doing?”

“Once we get through the door, I’m securing it to the railing. It won’t hold for long, but it’ll buy us time.”

I understood what Beck wanted to do. He was hoping to hide us behind that door, open it, and those Sleepers that stayed behind would run onto the roof and we’d slip by.

It sounded frightening, but it was plausible. The longer the music played, the farther away the Sleepers moved.

Quietly, Beck removed the blockade from the stairwell door. My heart raced and I awaited his signal.

The second he opened that door, eight or ten Sleepers plowed through and raced onto the roof.

Beck sidestepped in front of the door, raised his weapon, slammed one in the face, then called out, “Come on!”

He yanked me as I held on to Jessie, and he flung us into the stairwell. It was nothing like it was when we first climbed up there.

Beck moved fast, tying his belt against the doorknob and then to the railing. I wasn’t going anywhere without him. Perhaps I shouldn’t have been so focused on what he was doing, because I was grabbed by a Sleeper. It grabbed my arms, and I felt its nails dig into my flesh. I barely had time to scream.

I pulled hard to get away but the Sleeper was too fast and too strong. It was a tug of war and I lost. He jerked and the momentum of the fierce pull sailed me forward onto him and we flew backwards down the staircase. I felt my body roll with his, tumbling body over body, hitting hard on every metal step until we halted on the first landing and my head cracked against the concrete wall.

Jessie cried out “Ma!” while I tried to get my bearings.

The Sleeper had my legs pinned and his mouth was agape, ready to attack. For sure, I believed I was losing my thigh.

Jessie jumped on his back, screaming and grabbing for him. He threw her from him. I kicked and tried not to not to draw any more attention.

Beck was fast. Jessie hit the stairs just as the Sleeper’s teeth touched my skin, and Beck jumped down on the landing, grabbed hold of the Sleeper, braced his head, and in one hard jolt, snapped the Sleeper’s neck. In what looked like a seamless move, Sleeper still within his grip, Beck extended his right arm, aimed his revolver and fired a single shot into the forehead of an approaching Sleeper.

For the moment, the stairwell was cleared. I knew it wouldn’t stay clear for long – the sound of the gunshot would call those remaining in the hospital.

“You alright?” Beck asked, helping me to my feet.

“I guess. Yeah. Yeah. I am. Let’s go.”

Sandwiching me between him and Jessie, we rushed down the staircase, his left arm reaching all the way back to hold on to Jessie as he aimed forward with his weapon, leading us at a high speed down the four remaining flights of stairs.

It was like a video game. Doors would fly open bringing Sleepers toward us. Beck would try not to shoot; he’d fight them off and keep running with us.

He did, however, have to fire four more times, four more warning bells for the Sleepers.

The music was muffled in the stairwell, and I was beginning to think it had stopped, but once we reached the lobby, I could hear it again. It was louder and was probably the reason for very few Sleepers remaining there.

In the months that I had known Beck, I had never seen him fight for his life – for our lives – as he did in that hospital lobby.

He punched them, hit them, threw them, driven by an unstoppable force, a desire to live.

I could only imagine that he felt as I did. We were given a second chance and we weren’t going to waste a second of it.

The best I could do was follow him and hold my daughter close as he determinedly cleared a path.

Once outside, the parking lot looked empty and that Bon Jovi song had never sounded so sweet. It filled the air instead of Sleeper groans and snarls.

Filled with adrenaline, I ran with Beck and Jessie across the parking lot, down the street and to the ramp where we had left the van.

One Sleeper followed us at top speed, but he seemed to give up at the bottom of the ramp, turning his attention to the music and running in that direction as if the music were much more easily attainable.

We caught our breath. To be honest I was wheezing and my heart beat so fast, I swore I was going to have a heart attack.

Bent over holding my knees, I could not only feel the pain from my fall start to creep upon me, but also a wave of nausea hit. I was going to vomit.

Beck leaned against the van. Jessie seemed fine. She was young and fit, and was only slightly winded.

I was still unable to stand straight I was so out of breath, and Jessie patted my back believing I was choking. I looked at Beck. “What now?”

His raised his hand, breathing heavily, then coughed. “Take a second and head out. As far as we can on the …”

He stopped talking, slowly stood up straight and looked. Was it a Sleeper?

Fearfully I turned my head.

About a hundred yards away was a truck. There were no lights on the highway and the moon was the only illumination, but I clearly see that the truck door was open. A male figure stood there waving and then headlights flashed off and on twice.

A moment’s reprise and they did it again.

Off. On.

He was signaling us. He had to be the one who caused the diversion. He had to be. He’d saved our lives.

I looked excitedly to Beck. “You think it’s Alex?”

“I’m betting.” He reached out and grabbed my hand. “Let’s go.”

I giggled for an instant like a schoolgirl. I never thought I could be so happy. We were safe. We were going to make it out of the city before the bombs arrived.

Beck, Jessie, and I, we weren’t going to die. At least not on this night.

The three of us, Beck holding my hand as I held Jessie’s, moved at a quick pace toward the truck, picking up speed as we drew nearer. Our gratefulness and eagerness pushed us to the vehicle.

We were running then, and when we got to about ten feet before the truck, the figure stepped from behind the driver’s door and into view.

“Thank God it worked,” he said. “Thank God.”

I had all of about ten seconds to comprehend. I looked over to Beck who stopped cold in his tracks with a look of shock. Jessie shrieked and raced to him.

Me, well, I don’t know what happened after Jessie let go of my hand. Everything turned black and I passed out.

It was the shock of seeing him.

It couldn’t be.

But it was.

Pastor Michael.

6. MERA STEVENS

I thought he was dead. I swore he was dead.

I saw him die.

“No, you didn’t,” Michael said, handing me a bottle of water.

I guess they loaded me in the truck and drove off. When I came to, water was being rubbed on my face. We were off the road, and from what I was told, only a few hundred yards from where Michael picked us up. I was out only briefly.

“We can’t stay here long,” Michael told me. “We have to keep moving, at least until daybreak.”

“I … I saw you die. I saw you killed.”

“No, you didn’t. You saw me get covered by Sleepers. You saw them swarm around me,” Michael explained. “Imagine the scariest, freakiest movie you’ve ever seen. It pales in comparison to that moment in my life.” He exhaled and stood up. “It still makes me shiver.” Michael shuddered. “They reached for me, grabbed for me, their mouths were open and then … they just stopped. They stopped. They didn’t move, didn’t attack, they just stared at me.” Michael lifted his head; his focus was elsewhere, his mind almost entranced. “Stared. Their eyes were blank, and they were looking at me as if they were trying to figure out what I was. I was on the ground and … I got up and pushed my way out. By the time I got out of the crowd, you guys were gone.”

My hand shot to my mouth. “Why do you think that was?” I looked at Beck. “Beck? Do you know?”

Beck glanced at Michael for a few seconds, then to me. “No. I haven’t a clue. How did you find us?” he asked Michael.

“Wasn’t that hard.” Michael stood. He finished his water and tossed the bottle. “When you left I had to find transportation, but I was safe in the church. The basement. The Sleepers never bothered me again.” He shrugged. “I kept calling out on the other radio. Eventually Miles got a hold of me, told me where you guys were headed. I was already a day behind, but I figured if I didn’t stop for the night, like you would, I might catch you. Plus, I figured, you know, maybe I was blessed and the Sleepers wouldn’t get me.” He shrugged again. “I was smart enough to realize they were lifting you out. The Reckoning mentioned in the Doctrines would probably take place and the rush had to do with sealing the ARC. To me that meant they were burning out the Sleepers. Nukes, maybe.”

“Why didn’t you stay put then?” Beck asked. “Why put yourself in danger?”

“Alex said something to me once,” Michael said pensively. “He said that he had everything he needs at his haven to survive, but he didn’t have a reason. A person needs a reason to survive or they aren’t really living.”

Beck smiled peacefully. And then he added, “Amen to that, Padre.”

“Indeed.” Michael smiled. “In those two months, you guys became my reason. I’d rather die trying to live than to live without ever trying.”

There was so much truth in his words that an agreeable solemn silence surrounded us. We had sat long enough and Michael reiterated that we had to go. He finished his story in the truck.

He told us how he had arrived too late. He saw the chopper leaving and sat on the highway for a while debating what he would do. He knew in his heart something was up because the Sleepers were like ants at a picnic surrounding one crumb. They still reached and cried for the hospital. Something or someone had to be where they were. So he went across town to another building, and using binoculars, he spotted Beck, and that’s how he figured out we were trapped.

Then Michael did what he was the master of … he created a diversion.

We all debated on whether to head to Colorado Springs, the location that we were last told to go. But Beck and Michael felt it best to drive northeast, away from civilization, away from populated areas, away from the infected. To drive into isolation and wait, until at least The Reckoning was over. If, indeed, it still was going to take place.

I tried to rest on the drive, but my body started to feel the effects of the tumble down the stairs, scratches from the Sleepers, and the running.

I was exhausted but I was grateful and for some reason, I felt extremely at peace.

7. ALEX SANS

The feeling of failure radiated through my bones and swirled in the pit of my stomach forming a sickening knot. Sitting in the huge hollow Chinook chopper didn’t help. It was designed to lift many people. We were just a few. We sat close to the front, and the chopper looked and felt empty.

Phoenix felt my anxiety. The little guy, who usually cuddled, squirmed and whined as I held him. I ended up handing him to Danny.

I told Danny I was sorry, but I honestly felt I couldn’t apologize enough. There I was, this big shot with the big foolproof plan, and I had failed.

“They got away, Alex, trust me, I know they did. You know they did,” Danny said. “Beck’s stuff was gone.”

“How?”

Maybe I needed someone else to say it again. This time it was the pilot, Tim.

“Sleepers moved,” Tim said. “They moved far enough away from the clinic for them to get away. We’re talking nine hours maybe? They got clear.”

Danny nodded at me. “See?”

But I didn’t and I didn’t feel any better. Even if they escaped that roof, where could they go?

I couldn’t believe I was worrying as badly as I was. Beck was resourceful, I knew, but I feared for Jessie and Mera in that world.

Part of me felt we were stronger as a group, safer. You know, the old saying, safety in numbers. But now we were separated. And we weren’t just apart for a short period of time. We would be apart for six months.

I prayed they’d thought of us and left clues. They had to. Mera loved Danny and Phoenix. Surely, they would know we would go looking for them once the ARC opened again.

Or maybe they planned to be there when the ARC doors opened.

I didn’t know.

I couldn’t think. I was sick over the whole thing. I wanted to close my eyes and pretend it was all a bad dream.

It wasn’t.

The nightmare was six months from being over.

* * *

I had to wonder if a dinner bell was going off around the ARC. I hadn’t noticed how many were there when we left but it seemed as if every Sleeper for miles, hundreds of miles maybe, had congregated in the area surrounding the ARC.

How were we going to deal with them without jeopardizing those inside?

Nowhere was safe. The fence surrounding the landing area wobbled from the weight of them.

Through the chopper noise, I couldn’t make out what Tim was saying on the radio, but he had a look of urgency. Readying to lower the chopper, Tim looked back at us.

“This is going to be rushed,” he said. “Sleepers already made it through a lot of the fenced-in area. Once we’re inside, they are initiating The Reckoning.”

I don’t know why but my heart dropped with a sickening feeling. I thought of Mera and Beck and Jessie and I hoped with everything I was that they were safe.

“I’m gonna set down. As soon as I open the cargo door, bolt for the lift. Got that?” Tim instructed.

I turned to Danny. “Let me have Phoenix.” Danny handed the baby to me. “You run, you got that?” I told Danny. “Don’t look back. Don’t stop, just run. I’m good with the baby.”

“I got it.”

The chopper began to lower. When we were fifty feet from setting down the fence gave in and, like a tidal wave, the Sleepers flowed through. They fought each other, climbed over one another. It was disturbing.

Twenty feet.

The Sleepers ran for us.

I spun in my seat looking for the doorway to the elevator that would take us below. It was a good fifty feet from the heliport. There was no way, in my mind, that Tim could lower that cargo back door and safely allow us to run out. No way.

Ten feet.

The Sleepers raged our way in masses.

“We need some help out here!” Tim yelled into the radio and then I felt the helicopter jerk.

Sleepers had reached us.

“Sorry,” Tim looked over his shoulder. “We have to get out of here.”

Seriously? Leave the ARC? Don’t go in at all? That was fine with me until I felt the jolt of the chopper when Sleepers leapt for us.

“This is Nomad84,” Tim called into the radio, struggling with the bird. “We are lifting out. We cannot land. Repeat, we cannot land. Attempt to lift. What is your directive?”

It was apparent that Tim was trying his hardest to gain control. But the weight of the Sleepers hanging on the hovering chopper made it impossible, and this was a huge chopper. The blasting chopper blades with wind forces equal to an F2 hurricane blew back dozens of Sleepers. It was actually sort of comical, like a wind bomb, but there were Sleepers that still held onto the bird.

“Take Phoenix, Danny.”

“What are you doing?”

Immediately following the transfer of the child into Danny’s arms, I pulled my weapon and crossed over him to the cabin door just as a Sleeper slammed his face against the window.

I grabbed for the door.

“Alex!” Danny yelled. “What are you doing?”

“Hold him tight!” I looked at Tim as I grabbed the handle. “Get ready.”

Tim nodded. I could hear him speaking into the radio, but I couldn’t distinguish his words. He was trying his hardest to work between communicating, pressing things on the digital control panel, flying, and dealing with what I was about to do.

I readied my revolver and whipped open the cabin door.

The one at the window flew sideways and another jumped to the floor of the chopper. I kicked him then shot another. There were two more hanging on and I was able to pick them off with ease. Another reached up, grabbing my foot, and I don’t recall if I unloaded on him or kicked. I may have done both. Everything happened so fast, it was a blur.

Once the chopper was free from the imbalance caused by the Sleeper attack, it lifted. As it tilted to fly out, I nearly fell to my death. I slid out of the small door and my feet caught air, but I managed to get a grasp and climb back in.

I swore my heart beat out of my chest and my breathing was erratic. In no way was I calm. I peered out to see every square inch of ground covered in swarming Sleepers. It was if they knew their death sentence was being delivered from that location and they were trying their damndest to stop it.

We were airborne.

“What now?” I asked Tim.

“We have to fly out into a safe zone. They already initiated The Reckoning. We have about twenty minutes. We should be able to make it into Nebraska, at least to the forest. That should be a safe distance. They’ll come for us in a few days.”

I looked to the black bag containing survival supplies we had for Beck and Mera. Little did I know when I packed it that it would be for me, Danny, Phoenix, and Tim.

I felt safe as we flew on, leaving Colorado Springs, leaving behind the multitudes of Sleepers, closing in on Denver and where I had hoped to find Beck, Mera and Jessie.

It was starting out to be one hell of a day. Nothing had gone as planned and I worried what else could go wrong.

8. RANDY BRIGGS

“Hawk Center, Hawk Center, this is Nomad84. Falling Angel. I repeat, Falling Angel. Grid to follow.”

While I wasn’t certain what that meant, internally I knew.

I was never far from the President or his men. I was the man from the future. I was there when the pilot reported a failed mission, that the ‘forgotten’, as they referred to Beck, Mera, and Jessie, were not there.

The roof was empty.

I was also present when the pilot placed the very quick distress call and the President instructed that as soon as Alex, the baby, and Danny were inside, The Reckoning would commence.

I felt like a prisoner, a hostage, a bartering tool. Something inside of me told me all that would change the second the final radio transmission came in.

The landing area outside was overrun with Sleepers, making it impossible for the helicopter pilot to land. The pilot was given directives to fly north at least 150 miles and wait in a mountainous area.

About 50 miles into the trip, they lost an engine.

Falling Angel meant one thing: the helicopter containing Alex, Phoenix, and Danny was crashing.

At that moment, I began to question what this meant to me, all my work, all those years, reading and studying the Doctrines. Going back, searching for and finding the Phoenix child, making sure the baby got to the ARC unharmed and healthy enough to be a cure for the future.

All that was out the window now. The chopper went down.

Was it ever meant to be?

Were we as a people meant to become extinct? I lived in a time where, for the first time ever, the birth to death ratio wasn’t scaled in favor of living.

There was no fear of overpopulation, because children died. They died every day. As routinely as people taking out the trash, they buried their children. I was born with a gene that made me care, a gene that crushed me when my children died.

No one understood that.

Well, my cohorts in this endeavor did. They were like me.

I recalled a conversation during the planning stages. We were Time Keepers, entrusted with the protection of the Time Vehicle and we were about to break that trust for our own good, for the good of humanity. Should the past be changed? Could the past be changed?

It was argued that if a man invented time travel to go back and save his wife, then he would never be able to save his wife because that was the reason for the invention of time travel.

A paradox.

My argument was, once you went back, you were no longer in the past but the present and everything was fair game, even if it meant the lack of our existence in the future.

My thoughts weighed heavily on me as I waited in the silence after the crash in that control room.

I kept going back to ‘what was meant to be, was meant to be’.

Perhaps Phoenix, while depicted as some sort of savior of humanity in the Doctrines, was not intended to make it into the ARC to save humanity.

There were several emotions that swarmed around that control room: anger, sadness, regret.

The President listened to the military man state that they had a lock in on the location where the chopper went down and that the pilot probably did a roll on landing, which gave a probability of survival.

The President seemed relieved to hear that. However, there was no further communication with the chopper.

To get to them, they’d have to fly out again.

There was no way out of the ARC, not unless they initiated The Reckoning. After they had done so, and the area was semi-safe, in a few days they’d send a rescue squad for them.

Hopefully, they’d survive the few days.

I was confident in Alex Sans and that he’d see them through. He was the Survival Haven guy.

I wanted to hear more, needed to hear more, but oddly, I was escorted out of the control room and told simply that they would come for me when and if they needed me.

It wasn’t until I was off the elevator and had walked down a long dark corridor that I realized something was up.

The hallways weren’t like the ones I had seen already. They weren’t new, clean, brightly lit. These halls were dingy, dirty, and rusty. My escorts opened a manually locked door that was heavy and solid, like a prison door.

For some reason I wasn’t brought into general population. I was taken far from everyone. Hidden like a criminal or leper in no less than animal-like conditions.

There was a reason for it and I was certain I would find out.

9. MERA STEVENS

I hated the fact that Beck had disappeared, playing an apocalyptic hero of some sort when I really felt we needed him more.

Was that selfish of me?

I faced two things the next day not long after I woke.

One was The Reckoning. The sound of the explosions echoed across a dead land and it was hard to pinpoint where they had come from.

Before that, Beck swore he saw and heard a helicopter go down. Michael said he did too. I was sleeping. I had only been asleep for a couple of hours.

Beck, so convinced that he and Michael saw a chopper in distress, took off.

With no real direction, no radio contact, no way of knowing, he left. Before The Reckoning commenced.

It pissed me off.

Then again, that was Beck. That was who he was. He never really had any regard for himself. If someone else was in trouble, he went to help them.

He assured me before he left that I was safe.

It was a madhouse. The world had gone mad and Beck had gone off.

We convinced him to take the truck. I was with Michael, the Sleeper repellent, as we joked, safe on that ranch.

We had arrived just before the sun came up. The moon was still eerily bright in the sky, yet the horizon was starting to lighten.

We lucked out. Michael brought out a map and the main road took us to a secondary, then to a dirt road, which wound around into the mountains, ending at a farm.

I truly felt this would be home.

We found several Sleepers when we arrived. They roamed the property dining on the horses. The untouched horses ran amok, I suspect trying to stay alive. Six of them had been eaten already, and when we pulled up the Sleepers were devouring the horses’ innards like a buffet.

Beck put them down. The Sleepers, that is.

To be honest I didn’t know how I felt about that. Jessie was in a sense a Sleeper. If she knew me, if she experienced feelings, then how did we know other Sleepers weren’t just trapped within their own out-of-control minds?

According to Beck, they were dangerous. Chomping on a heart of an animal, looking like something from a George Romero movie, they needed to be put down.

He calmly killed them all without flinching.

He took the night watch to make sure no more came. We were so far removed from the city or even a town that I doubted any would.

Until it was light, we camped outside. Michael lit a small fire for warmth and pitched a tent. The ranch-style home wasn’t too far away and we’d see what it had to offer in the morning.

I had barely spoken to Beck at all since our escape from the city. He cleaned and dressed my wounds and checked me for signs of infection. I was doing well.

Jessie was exhausted and passed out in the bed of the truck before we even had a bite to eat.

Everything seemed surreal. I was still reeling with how to handle Michael, or rather, how to feel about him. In my mind and in my heart I had watched him die. Even the Doctrines stated he had died. Why was he alive? Why didn’t the Sleepers get him? Maybe, just maybe, it wasn’t the church at all that was protected but Michael himself?

Beck shrugged when I presented that thought to him. I was certain he had his own idea of why Michel was spared.

Michael was special though. He cooked Spam over his little campfire. I thought of Alex immediately. I recalled that, at one time, Alex called it Michael’s most endearing quality; not that the man ran a church, was a good Christian, helped so many people, but because he liked Spam.

Then again, that was Alex.

Deep in my heart, I knew he was responsible for the delay in The Reckoning.

The night before, just after we arrived, Beck was quiet, more so than usual, a man of few words.

I offered him a plate of food. He took a single bite then said he was fine.

It was quiet. Michael was dozing off inside the cab of the truck as well. I didn’t know why he pitched a tent.

“Thank you,” I told Beck.

“For what?”

“For everything. For being there, for staying behind, for getting us out of there.”

He turned and looked at me giving me a peaceful smile. “You’re welcome.”

“Are you… have you given any thought to what is next?”

“No, but I do know we have to find a way to leave a clue where we are, or stay in one place. We need Alex to find us. He has your son.”

“I know. What about... in a week or so, you head to the ARC?”

Beck cleared his throat trying to stop a laugh. “And where is it?”

“NORAD. We know this.”

“We think we know this. We can try.” He laid his hand on mine. “For now, let’s take a breather and be grateful we’re alive to watch the sun come up.”

A groggy and half awake Pastor Mike murmured, “Amen to that.”

Beck winked. “A blessing from the padre.”

It seemed right that night. The moon was bright enough for me to get a good look around. The horses settled some; the ranch home looked empty and dark. It seemed like the type of place that would be perfect to wait things out.

In the morning things were different. Despite the fact the ranch was untouched when The Reckoning took place, and despite his promise to return, Beck was gone and had been for several hours.

The feeling of ease from the night before was gone.

10. ALEX SANS

I was dead, a soul trapped in a lifeless body. There was no heaven, no hell, no otherworldly existence, simply the cessation of my body’s life force.

I was unable to move; the air around me was thick and I could see nothing.

Was it really death? I started to fear that the Sleeper virus had somehow mutated and I was an animated corpse, that despite being in control of my mental faculties, my decaying body would eventually stand and ravish the living.

I was feeling hungry.

Damn it. How did it happen?

The pilot announced we’d lost an engine and we’d have to crash land. He promised he would do his best to land in a safe area, but silly me, I believed somehow, on a large hillside filled with trees, there’d be a safe place.

Unfortunately, not for a chopper the size of a Chinook.

Tim aimed for the small road below.

We had ample warning to strap in, but my concern was with Phoenix. I put him inside of Danny’s coat, strapped my belt around the baby, told Danny to hold him with his life, then secured them both in the crew chief’s seat.

It wasn’t a general knowledge of aircraft that I knew to do that. Tim had shouted that the crew chief’s seat was crashworthy and faced the rear of the craft. Upon impact, there was less chance of Phoenix ejecting away from Danny’s grasp.

I strapped myself in the second pilot’s seat and watched our descent.

It looked good at first, then we tilted as we neared the ground. We smashed belly-down with a fierce force, then flipped to the side and rolled for what seemed forever. I felt every bump in the road. My body was flung so far forward I could almost taste the windshield.

Then we careened into something. A hillside? A vehicle? I don’t know. I only felt the crushing impact on my body.

That must have been when I died, because everything went black, dark and thick.

My ears were clogged for some reason and everything sounded like a fading echo.

“Alex! Alex!” Danny screeched. “Oh my God.”

Phoenix cried. It sounded like a healthy cry.

They were fine, and that was all that mattered.

I waited to drift off. The buzz of silence became deafening, and I suspected at anytime a bright light would appear.

When I came to, if that’s what I could call it, I started feeling guilty.

Was I one of the living dead?

My leg twitched and so did my hand. I moved slightly, and thought there it was, I was rising.

Then I realized I was trapped beneath something. A body. It was Tim the pilot. Something warm seeped against my leg, saturating my pants. It came from Tim, probably his final bodily functions.

I couldn’t believe I was feeling that. It was a revelation for me that the living dead felt and thought.

My stomach growled again.

Damn it.

A bit more maneuvering and I was able to move Tim from me. He rolled with ease once I got the strength.

Tim wasn’t a small man and suddenly, the air felt thinner, and it was easier to breathe.

I wasn’t really breathing right? I was dead.

It was a memory of living, yeah, that’s what it was.

I had been pinned by the pilot’s seat, no wonder it was dark. Thankfully, I’m not that tall or bulky and I could stand.

My head hurt, my legs were sore. Then again, I was pushing forty so they hurt anyhow.

When I was fully erect in the tipped chopper, I saw Danny through the window.

He stood about fifteen feet from the chopper, Phoenix in his arms, staring out into the distance.

The rear ramp was down and open, and even though the cabin door was above my head, it made my awkward exit through the back easier, especially in my state.

The whole bird was tilted and I walked on the troop bench until I slid out and dropped to the ground.

I was stiff. My legs didn’t seem to want to move as I staggered around the chopper.

Rigor mortis had to be setting in.

Once I could survey the scene, I saw that our pilot had made an impressive crash landing.

The road was on a large hillside. How we didn’t careen into the ravine below I didn’t know, but we were hundreds of feet above the valley.

Danny stood looking out. I must have made a noise, because he turned.

The look on his face would forever be embedded in my mind.

He screamed.

God. How bad did I look? I kept thinking, ‘Run, Danny, run!. Don’t let me near you. I don’t know what I’m capable of.’

“Dude!” Danny said in shock. “I thought you were dead.”

Was he stupid? Of course, I was dead. I was an animated corpse. Then I tried to speak, knowing full well that all that would emerge was a moan.

I opened my mouth. “Run, I’m … I’m …” I stopped.

“You’re what?” Danny asked.

“I’m …” I looked down at my arms; they seemed fine, then I felt my skin. “I’m alive?” I laughed.

“Yeah. Did you think you were dead?”

“Um …”

Danny laughed. “You thought you were dead?”

“Didn’t you?” I asked.

“Well, yeah.”

I stepped closer to Danny. “Are you guys okay?”

“Not a scratch on us. You look pretty good, too. Just a cut on your head.”

I stammered for the words shaking my head in disbelief. “W-why did you think I was dead?”

“Tim was.”

“Did you check for a pulse?”

“On Tim. Not you. You were under Tim and you weren’t moving.”

“You still should have checked for a pulse, Danny, what the hell?”

“I was scared. I thought you were dead, I wasn’t touching you and then … then I saw…”

“Saw what?”

“I saw it happen, couldn’t miss it. I’m glad we’re far enough away.”

He pointed and I turned. They were still there, burned like a photograph in the sky. Glowing mushroom clouds, two of them. It struck me breathless.

“Oh, my God. They said they weren’t using nukes.”

“They lied,” Danny said solemnly.

I took a moment, assessed my physical condition, and then took in the surroundings. “Alright, we aren’t gonna have a lot of time, just in case there’s a wind shift and the radiation comes this way. Our best bet is to get deep in the woods, a safe distance from here.”

“The bug-out bag they packed for my mom and Beck is still on the chopper.”

“Good. Good.” I nodded. “You wanna carry that or the baby?”

“The baby.”

“I figured. Let me go check to see what else we can scavenge from there. Okay?”

“Yeah.”

I backed up.

“Alex?”

“Yeah?” I spun around.

“Glad you aren’t dead.”

“Me too.” With renewed vigor, I walked faster and more freely back to the chopper. I didn’t have it in my mind anymore that I was a walking corpse. I climbed in the rear ramp; the bug-out bag hadn’t been secured and lay right at the door. I needed weapons and I wanted to grab the first aid kit, maybe some flares and anything else I could find.

I wasn’t on that chopper more than a couple of minutes when Danny called for me. Only this time his voice was loud, almost excited.

“Alex! Alex, hurry!”

I peered over my shoulder; Danny was standing with Phoenix at the back of the chopper.

I secured a weapon in my grip in case there was a problem. Leaving the other things behind, I hurried to the ramp and jumped out instead of sliding this time.

I hit the dirt road at the same time a truck slid to a grinding halt, blowing so much dirt in the air it created a cloud.

The truck was only ten feet away and I could hear the opening of the creaking driver’s door.

The towering figure emerged and he was unmistakable. His face was happy and relieved the moment he locked eyes on us.

It had only been a day since I had seen him, but it felt longer.

I was so grateful. We … were so grateful.

It was Beck.

11. ALEX SANS

Out of respect for a brother-in-arms, we took the time to bury Tim, a good man whose expertise in flying had saved our lives. We were at a safe distance from the blast, it was time well spent, and it really didn’t take long. It was good to see Beck. At first I thought, ‘what are the odds?’, then I realized they were pretty good, considering we were all in the same vicinity.

He patted me on the back like an old comrade and embraced Danny as if he were his own child. And Phoenix … man, when Beck saw Phoenix, the big guy’s eyes watered and he brought that child into his arms. I swore Beck stopped breathing for a moment he held his breath for so long.

He said it would take us an hour or so to get back to Mera. I drove the truck with him giving directions. He wanted to hold Phoenix.

“How did you find us?” I asked.

“I saw and heard the Chinook go down,” Beck said. “I could tell that he was going into a roll on landing, so chances were someone was alive. I figured the chopper was from the ARC. My gut instinct was they had a change of heart about us or were bringing us supplies. What the hell are Phoenix and Danny doing out here?”

“It was part of my deal,” I told him. “They could have Phoenix for the six months but he never leaves our sight. In order to have him and us, they had to save you guys, meaning halt the bombs and lift you safely somewhere else. We went looking for you and you were gone.” “What gave you so much control?” Beck asked.

“The baby.”

“Yeah, but you were in the ARC. They had you already.”

I kind of turned from Beck for a moment and kept driving. “Do I stay on this road?”

Danny poked his head in between the seats. “Alex threatened to kill the baby,” he announced.

Beck shot a look at me.

“What?” I asked. “I didn’t mean it.”

“Dude, seriously,” Danny said. “You should have seen it. Alex had his hand over the little guy’s head, looked like he was gonna snap his neck. Had this mean glare on his face. He did it right in front of the President.”

“I really don’t see where you had a choice,” Beck said. “I probably would have threatened the same thing.”

“Thank you.”

“How long did you keep up the ruse? Did they know when you left that you were gonna kill him?” Beck questioned.

I opened my mouth to speak but Danny did first. “Man, it was funny. The President called his bluff and Alex folded in like ten seconds.”

Beck laughed with a shake of his head.

“Will you knock it off, mister ‘They taught me nothing in military school’?” I snapped at Danny. “I folded and then I reasoned. The President listened. Bet he’s pissed now.”

“Yeah,” Beck said with a nod of agreement. “Did you hear if the pilot sent a grid?”

“Yeah, so as soon as it’s safe they’ll come looking for us.” I exhaled. “I don’t want to go back, but Phoenix here is the cure, so we’re gonna have to. Maybe we can talk Mera into going and we can hang with Jessie.”

“My mom’s not gonna leave Jessie,” Danny said. “And for sure won’t leave Beck after what he did for her and my sister.” Danny reached up and grabbed Beck’s shoulder. “Thanks, man.”

“Speaking of which …” I said. “Beck, are you okay? I mean, that was scary for me, I can’t imagine how it was for you guys.”

Beck replied, “I tried to keep my cool for Mera and Jessie, but it was sobering and sad. Then, you know, it turned like a switch and we went with it.”

“How?” I asked. “I know I got the bombs to be delayed, but the hospital was overrun. How did you get out?”

“We had help.”

I peered to the rearview mirror to Danny, who perked with interest.

Then Beck did something I rarely have seen him do. He smiled an arrogant smile, one of those pretty-boy half smiles.

“What?” I asked him.

“Well, I know you read the Doctrines and all. I don’t know how far you got or even if it is there, but …” The smile grew wider. “I’ve been waiting to tell you this.”

“What? What?”

Beck grinned. I thought for a second he really shouldn’t do that because he stops looking threatening and more like a teddy bear when he smiles.

“Who helped us. Spoiler alert,” Beck said. “Pastor Mike is alive.”

“Oh yeah?” I said with little surprise and peeked again in the mirror to Danny. “Well, big guy, I knew. Ha! We both did. I read more of the Doctrines while at the ARC. And, as they say, spoiler alert.” I reached over and patted him on the knee. “The Doctrines state the Padre is the Son of God.”

12. MERA STEVENS

“You saw the flash,” Michael said. “You know what that means.”

“But what if it was the other types of bombs and they were close?”

Michael’s hands closed firmly on my upper arms. “No. That was blinding white light. But I couldn’t tell you how far.”

I whispered, “Beck.”

“He probably took cover and that’s what is taking so long. And Mera, we need to shelter up. For a few days, in case of radiation.”

I crinkled my brow at that. He had to be insane. Radiation? If I didn’t feel any rumbling of the ground, nor hear an explosion, that meant the bombs went off far enough away. How could we get hit with radiation?

There was a look on Michael’s face that conveyed he was concerned and if he was, I would be too.

The ranch wasn’t far, but it was still a trot, and leaving our things, Michael, Jessie, and I made our way to the house.

It was a beautiful home that exuded a sense of eeriness. It appeared dark even in the daylight. It had a long front porch, the kind I had always wanted.

The curtains were drawn.

I looked at Michael. “You think someone’s here?”

“No. Not with Sleepers eating the horses. No. But, just to be sure …” he raised his voice and called, “Hello! Anyone home?”

Pause. Nothing.

“Hello!”

We waited. Nothing.

“Let’s leave Jessie out here and go check, she’s fine,” Michael suggested.

I wouldn’t say she was fine. Yes, she was safe from Sleepers, but not from her own state of mind. Jessie was like a child; I had to have some assurance. I thought about it a moment, checked out what was around. I spotted the garden hose on the ground next to the swing. Taking Jessie’s hand I led her to the bench.

“Mommy’s gonna play a game, okay?”

“’Kay.” She smiled.

“I need you to sit, Jessie.”

Her face brightened when she realized the bench swung.

“Yes, you can swing,” I told her. “Stay here.” I lifted the garden hose. I knew I didn’t have to tie it, just secure it lightly around her, enough to hold her down. “You have to stay put.”

“’Kay.” She smiled, touching my hair as I secured her with the garden hose. I was brought back to when she was three and how infatuated she was with touching my hair. It made me smile. Just as I brought the hose around her, I caught movement.

The window was right behind the swing. While the curtains were closed, there was a slight parting, maybe an inch or so, enough to get a glimpse. I finished my task and inched behind the swing.

“What do you see?” Michael asked.

It was hard to make out. Whoever lived in the home had placed plastic over the windows, perhaps thinking it had been a biological attack. I could see inside through the small curtain gap, but the plastic gave a foggy effect. Despite that, I clearly saw two figures. It looked as though one person was seated directly in front of the window, the other on a sofa. With an airy exhale of disbelief, I turned and looked at Michael.

“There are people in there. They’re ignoring us.”

“Maybe they’re dead.”

I looked again. This time I saw movement and though it was dark, I could make out what they were doing. I huffed out a laugh. “They’re alive. Eating off of TV trays.”

“Why wouldn’t they answer us?”

“Afraid.”

Michael opened up the screen door and reached for the doorknob. “It’s locked. Keep looking, see what they do.”

I nodded.

“Hello!” Michael knocked. “I know you’re in there. We mean no harm!” He looked over at me. “Anything?”

“Ignoring you.”

“Unbelievable.” He pounded harder. “Hey, we need help! We need shelter. Just for a few days. I don’t know if you know this but bombs have gone off. Nuclear warheads. We have a young girl with us!”

They kept eating. “They aren’t budging. Maybe they’re deaf.”

Michael tried another approach. “I’m a minister. I swear to you, we only need help.” He hit his fist one more time.

I saw the person in the chair; their head jolted toward the door then returned to eating.

“They heard you.” I said. “They’re hoping we go away. They obviously are harmless or else would have shot at us.”

“Look! We took care of those things out here. It’s safe.” He lowered his head then exhaled. “Hell with it.”

“What are you doing?”

“Going in.” He brought around his weapon, flipped it butt-side down and at the same time, he slammed the weapon against the doorknob while blasting against the door.

It opened, and Michael nearly rolled in.

“Stay here,” I instructed Jessie and followed Michael.

I don’t know how he stood there without vomiting everywhere.

The stench was unbearable. It blasted me the second I stepped into the long hallway. Immediately I brought my shirt over my nose. I couldn’t pinpoint the smell as one single thing. It was urine, feces, vomit, and a sulfuric rotten-egg smell, laced with a sour presence.

Unbearable was an understatement.

“Breathe through your mouth,” Michael instructed. He cleared his throat, and then coughed. A cough I was certain was an attempt to hold back a gag.

Breathe through my mouth? The stench was so strong, I’d probably taste it. No, I kept my mouth shut. The living room was immediately to our left. I have to say I was proud of myself for not throwing up, but I knew I would at some point. That was just me.

With his shotgun extended, Michael stepped cautiously into the living room. “Oh my God.”

The stunned sound of his voice made me step forward with him.

There were two people. The woman was in the chair, the man on the couch; both had a television tray in front of them, watching a powerless TV.

They didn’t acknowledge us. They kept eating. Their faces were smeared with blood both dry and fresh. Both of them had that ‘dead’ Sleeper look to them, pale and pasty. I don’t know what that was on their full plates, but whatever it was, it reeked and was rotten. Maggots swarmed about, covering their fingers as they brought the food to their mouths.

“God forgive me…” Michael pumped the chamber on the shotgun.

For some reason that caught their attention and they stopped. At the same time and in the same movement they stood. As the man rose, I saw strands of fecal matter pull from his saturated pants, stretching like taffy from the fabric of the sofa.

They moved towards us. Heads tilted, mouths open, eyes wide. Watching us, studying us. Of all the Sleepers I had seen, these were the vilest looking. They looked different somehow.

Processing the scene, fighting the urge to vomit, I stared at the face of the woman. Remnants of whatever she had eaten flowed from her mouth. The blast of Michael’s shotgun jolted me out of my daze.

He had put the man down. I didn’t see it, I heard it. When I turned to see the man’s body sprawled ten feet away from the women, Michael shot the woman.

He lowered his weapon and his head. “We need to check the rest of the house. Maybe look for a basement. We can’t stay in here.”

No kidding, I thought. Using Jessie as my excuse, I poked my head out of the door, heaved in a breath of fresh air and told her I would be right back, reminding her to stay put.

I was good. I gained control. I lifted my shirt over my nose and entered the house again.

To our right looked like a dining room. “I’ll go check the kitchen,” Michael said. “You okay to go down the hall?”

“Yes,” I told him, patting my revolver.

“Just shoot any Sleepers you find,” he instructed.

Another nod. I didn’t want to breathe. He moved into the dining room and I walked down the hall. The first door was a bathroom; the door was open, and no one was in there. There were three other doors, and perhaps one of them was a basement door.

I grabbed the first doorknob. The door was slightly ajar.

“Mera!” Michael called just as I stepped into the room.

I paused, readying to run back.

“I found a radio. A good one.”

“Good!” I shouted back.

“It works.”

I walked into the bedroom. And then I lost it.

Any battle I waged to keep my stomach contents from erupting was lost right then and there.

There was a woman on the bed, her age hard to tell because her face was so badly decomposed. Her head was tilted to the right, one arm crossed over her forehead. She wore a dress and her legs were spread wide open. Between them, on the bed, was a huge pool of dried blood. The placenta and umbilical cord, which looked like some badly discolored beef jerky, was still attached and it partially protruded from her vagina. In the center of that blood stain, between her thighs, was the child she’d delivered. A child stillborn into the world, it was evident by the missing facial features. Even decomposed it was still smooth like an ivory statue.

The sight of the woman and child alone wasn’t what caused the final straw in my attempt to hold back my regurgitation. It was the fact that her body, everything but her face, had been picked apart and eaten. Flesh removed right down to the bone in some spots. She was there like a buffet for the Sleepers, available for them to take their pick at her when the urge to feed hit them.

And that tiny newborn, the one who never got a chance to take his first breath? His precious little body wasn’t immune to the hunger of the Sleepers either.

That was it for me.

Michael shouted that he had something. What it was, I didn’t get because my ears rang, my throat swelled and with a mouth full of vomit I raced from the room.

I heaved out my stomach contents in the hall and after a brief reprieve, I raced for the front door.

Air. I needed air.

I blasted out the screen door full speed, hoping that the open air would somehow save me. Just as I leapt to the front porch, I saw the front end of the truck.

I gasped so hard in relief that I nearly choked on the remaining vomit in my mouth.

Beck had made it back.

I spat, wiped my hand over my mouth, and readied to call Beck’s name but stood in shock at the next voice I heard.

“Why is this poor child all tied up with a garden hose? Now, that’s bad parenting. At least use a rope.”

Speechless, breathless, I slowly turned my head to the right to see Alex untying Jessie. Was I dreaming? Was it real? Did I pass out in the house and was somehow having delusions?

“Mera?” he called, tilting his head with a smile. “Did you just throw up again? I know that look.”

I wasn’t dreaming.

Releasing the biggest gut wrenching scream of happiness, I flew to Alex at such a force that when I connected with him, I nearly knocked him over.

“Whoa. Whoa.” Alex put his arms around me. “Good to see you, too.”

“You were part of saving us. I knew it. I knew it.” I spoke rushed and out of breath. I placed my hands to his cheeks and kissed him quick then I did those mother-type kisses, quick, jabbing, over and over. “Thank you. Thank you.”

“Wow, this is pretty cool.” Alex laughed. “But, uh, I think your boy over there is getting jealous.”

As fast as I hit Alex, that was how fast I spun around.

Danny.

Oh my God, Danny. I thought I’d never see my son again. And there he was standing next to Beck. I raced to him, throwing my arms around him. He mumbled my name, but I guess I was smothering him. I clenched him tight, and turned my head to look at Beck. Then I saw Phoenix.

Buried within the hold of Beck’s huge arms, Phoenix squirmed. I smiled so widely that my face hurt. It was unbelievable. I didn’t know who to hug first.

I had to catch my breath. Get my bearings. I brought my hand to Beck’s arm and gripped it tight. “You amaze me. You know that?”

“You say that now...” Beck smiled peacefully.

“Randy.” I peered round Beck. “Where’s Randy?”

Beck bit his lip, Danny looked away, and then I turned to Alex. Alex had his hand on the back of his head with an apprehensive look.

“Oh, God,” I gasped. “He’s dead?”

“No. No!” Alex held out his hand and walked to me. “No. He’s fine. He’s safe. He’s at the ARC. He wasn’t with us. We came out to make sure you guys were safe. I’ll see him when we take Phoenix back.”

A squeak of the screen door brought Michael to the porch. I saw Alex and Danny ready to greet him, but Michael spoke before they could.

“You can’t do that. You can’t take Phoenix there,” Michael said.

I turned around and looked at Michael. He was pale, he looked as if he had seen a ghost. My first thought was that he’d seen the woman on the bed.

Beck chuckled. “What do you mean?”

“If you want to figure out a plan to get Randy, you do so," Michael said. “But you can’t take Phoenix there.”

“Padre,” Alex moved to him in a pacifying manner. “It’s good to see you alive. Listen, Phoenix is the cure. As much as I would rather not have him there, for the future of mankind, he has to get the ARC.”

“No, the Doctrines state that mankind’s only chance is to get him to the New Jerusalem,” Michael said.

“Same difference. That’s what we’re saying,” Alex argued. “He has to get back to the ARC.”

“No, he has to get to the New Jerusalem,” Michael said passionately. “Not the ARC.”

Beck moved to Michael. “Mike, isn’t that the same place?”

“No,” Michael said, “we were wrong. All wrong. Randy was wrong. The ARC isn’t the New Jerusalem.”

Alex asked. “How do you know?”

Michael pointed back to the house with his thumb. “Because I just spoke to them.”

“The ARC?” questioned Beck.

“No,” Michael answered with a shake of his head. “The New Jerusalem.”

13. MERA STEVENS

The open kitchen windows provided enough of a breeze to ventilate the house and relieve some of the smell, but not enough. Alex sprayed air freshener every chance he got. We had to go into the kitchen because the radio was in there. That’s where it was when we picked up the signal and we didn’t want to take a chance that we’d lose that signal if we moved it.

“I heard them. I thought they’d keep talking,” Michael said.

“What did they say?” Beck asked.

“Dude,” Danny said, “I gotta get out of here.” With Phoenix in his arms, he took Jessie’s hand and led her outside.

Alex watched them leave then turned to Michael. “What exactly did they say?’

“Their words were, ‘We are a second facility. We seek others and trust with the appropriate elements we can make a secure future.’”

I interjected, “The appropriate element, meaning Phoenix.”

“I didn’t say anything about Phoenix. It was a chance call. I asked where they were after the announcement ended and got nothing. No response.”

“It could have been a recording,” Beck suggested.

“What the hell is this?” Alex threw out his hands. “It’s the ARC playing games.”

Michael shook his head. “I don’t know. I do know this, they began their announcement with ‘This is the New Jerusalem. We are with people from Project Savior.’ That, my friend, is what makes me think they are the real thing.”

Alex heaved out a breath. “Fine. Pack up the radio and remember the frequency. We need to make a plan.” He took another breath. “I can’t take this smell.” Alex walked out, taking the can of air freshener with him.

Beck and I followed, leaving Michael to pack up the radio.

Project Savior. That title stuck in my mind because Randy had used that name when he explained the virus to us. The virus wasn’t supposed to be deadly; it was supposed to enhance those who were exposed to it, and those people from the future were part of Project Savior. The deliverers of the virus.

It made sense to me that if those with Project Savior made the virus, then with Project Savior’s knowledge and Phoenix’s blood they could create a vaccine and cleanse the virus. For some reason, I had a feeling that Beck and Alex would strongly disagree.

I walked around the house to the front yard. Alex had a map spread out on the hood of the truck. He was discussing strategy with Beck. Danny listened in, but Jessie seemed focused on something on the side of the house. I glanced around, didn’t see anyone and called for her.

She dragged her feet in the dirt and reluctantly made her way to me, still looking back at the house.

I grabbed her hand and pulled her. She pointed.

Ah … the storm hatch on the cellar door of the home intrigued her. She knew that we’d looked for a basement.

By the time I returned, Beck and Alex had hatched a quick plan, and I was out of the loop. Of course, so was Michael.

“So that’s it,” Alex folded the map.

“Excuse me?” I moved closer. “What is it?”

Beck replied, “We both agree that the bombs probably came from Denver, maybe Colorado Springs. So if we move north through Nebraska into South Dakota, we should be good.”

“So we’re not hunkering down here?” I asked.

“This isn’t a good place,” Beck said. “You know that, and I’m sure we will be safe from fallout if we take that route. I’m not worried about the Sleepers as much as what occurred here.”

“You didn’t see those Sleepers, Beck.” I said. “Something was wrong.”

Alex laughed. “Mera, they’re Sleepers. They’re never right unless they’re Jessie.”

“No, they were different. I can’t put my finger on it.” I shook my head. “So the plan is to move north, and then stay or go or what?”

Alex looked at Beck and then to me. “I’ll travel with you guys until we hear from the ARC. At that time, I’ll go to them with Phoenix.”

My mouth dropped open. “What about the New Jerusalem?”

“Mera,” Alex said, “we don’t even know if it exists. We know the ARC does, and we know it’s a fully functional facility. They have to have access to Phoenix, not for the future, but for now. You saw those people in there.” Alex pointed to the house. “That kind of thing can’t be allowed to continue.”

I laughed in disbelief. “And you think that they’ll cure it that fast, so fast that they can keep anyone else from getting sick?”

Alex shrugged.

“Mera,” Beck said softly, “me, you, Jessie, and Danny, we’ll head north, then maybe east for a while, organize and try to come up with a plan for the winter. Right now, we aren’t thinking about the winter because it’s so damn hot. It’ll come around.”

“That’s why we should head east, to the New Jerusalem.”

“What’s out east?” Alex asked. “The what?”

“The New Jerusalem. They radioed.”

“You heard Michael; they made no mention of east.” Alex laughed at me; that irritated me.

“The Doctrines said east.”

“Yeah, well, the Doctrines also said the padre was the Son of God. You wanna believe that, too?” He looked up. “Sorry, Padre.”

I looked over my shoulder and saw Michael standing there with the radio.

“That’s totally blasphemous,” Michael stated.

“Well, that’s what the Doctrines said,” Alex replied. “I got as far as your rising from the grave, the St. Francis of Assisi thing with the Sleepers, or Palers as the Doctrines call them, and that’s it. I didn’t get a chance to talk to Randy because we left to find Mera and Beck.”

“Well, that’s ridiculous,” Michael whispered.

“I’m beginning to think the Doctrines aren’t all that prescient, and maybe they’re a bit fictional. Just sayin’.” Alex tilted his head. “Aside from saying you’re the Son of God, supposedly Mera here and Bill hook up, fall in love and live happily ever after.” He looked me.

“What?”

“I was expecting a response. I don’t know, like a laugh.”

“Um, did you see Bill?” I asked. “Bill was very handsome.”

“Yeah, in a geeky way,” Alex snorted.

“Enough,” Beck held up his hand. “Bill’s gone, so that is not even an argument. However, and no offense, Michael, I don’t think you are the Second Coming.”

“No offense taken.” Michael replied.

“So with that in mind, we can’t bank on the New Jerusalem being anything but the ARC,” Beck said. “We don’t know what’s east. They bombed the west. We’re clear here of Sleepers, but how far east did they drop bombs?” Beck shook his head. “I say we all go north and wait to hear more from this place. In the meantime, we’ll plan on Alex taking Phoenix back to the ARC. Danny doesn’t have to go with them.”

“And I go back because I gave my word,” Alex looked at me.

“I don’t want you to,” I told him.

“I don’t want to go, either. But afterward I’ll meet up with you guys with Randy and the baby. Beck’s promised to leave a message when you move on. I’ll find you. Going north is best. Maybe you, Beck, Padre, and the kids will settle somewhere, and I won’t have to look far.”

It was when he used the word ‘kids’ and ‘settle’ that I turned my head to look for a glimpse of Jessie. She had wandered off again. She was standing next to the cellar hatch.

“Jessie,” I scolded. “Sweetie.”

“Ma!” She pointed to the hatch.

“Come on.” I pulled her arm.

She pulled away. “Ma. No. Ma!” She pointed at the cellar door.

It took a second, but then her stubbornness registered. If I hadn’t been so distracted by all that was going on, I might have noticed that she was adamant. Too adamant.

“Beck,” I called then waved my hand to summon him.

It didn’t take him long to come over. The others followed.

“What’s up?” Beck asked.

“I don’t know. But she’s really focused on this hatch.”

Beck stepped closely to her. “Jess, hon, what is it?”

Jessie only pointed.

“Is there something there?” Beck asked.

Then Alex arrogantly stepped forward. “Okay, now, really? Why are we asking her? Just open the damn hatch and show her it’s clear.” Alex reached down.

I wanted to tell him to stop, even though I believed myself that the hatch was clear, and my daughter was showing juvenile curiosity.

Michael muttered, “Might not be a good idea,” but Beck stepped back, raising his weapon.

Alex confidently opened the hatch.

Did I expect anything to be in the cellar? A Sleeper maybe, after my run in with Ma and Pa Cannibal Kettle, but I didn’t expect – nor did I think Alex expected – to be face to face with a shotgun.

I heard it rack a shell into the chamber.

Alex raised his hands. Beck charged forward aiming his gun. I grabbed for Danny and clutched Phoenix tightly.

I’d never heard Beck use such a harsh, soldierly voice. “Sir, lower your weapon.”

“No, you lower your weapon,” he said. “You’re on my land.”

I couldn’t see the man in the storm cellar, but I could see Beck. He aimed and stared into that hole. It was a standoff.

“All right, all right,” Alex intervened. “This isn’t the OK Corral. No one is shooting anyone. Only reason we opened your little hideaway was to see what the girl was pointing at.?” Alex shifted his eyes to Beck then look down into the cellar. “We aren’t here to hurt you or steal anything, we just stopped by. We’re leaving. We’ll let you keep hiding.” Alex showed him his palms and slowly reached for the hatch. “I’ll close this, and we’ll be on our way.”

“Wait,” the man called as Alex began to close the hatch.

I watched Beck lower his weapon, indicating to me that the man I couldn’t see had obviously lowered his.

“Wait.” The man’s voice softened, and I watched a bare arm reach to hold open the hatch.

A moment later, surprising even me, the man emerged.

14. MERA STEVENS

He was sweating, and it was obvious that the sunlight bothered his eyes. He asked for a moment and walked to a hand water pump that was hidden by a garbage can.

He pumped a bucket, poured it over his head, then pumped some more.

“You all are welcome to help yourselves; there's plenty.”

Water had never truly been a problem with us, especially at the church, but it had been a couple of days since I had actually washed or felt clean. We’d all appreciate a bucket of cool water to wash off the sweat and grime.

“I’ll fill one up,” Alex said without hesitation.

The man handed Alex the bucket with one hand and extended his other. “Sonny Richards.”

Alex took the bucket. “Thank you for the water, Sonny.” He promptly dumped it over his head.

Sonny flashed a quick, nervous smile. He was about Alex’s age. He probably was blond; it was hard to tell with his wet hair. He had a familiar look to him; something about his demeanor was familiar to me, but I couldn’t put my finger on it. I knew I would remember eventually.

His body looked strong and healthy, although not muscular. He wore a pair of tan work pants cut off around the knee, a wife beater, and boots without socks.

He walked toward the house and reached behind a bush, lifting two more empty buckets. He turned. “Anyone else?”

Beck and Danny each took a bucket.

Alex asked me if I wanted to dump a bucket over my head. “Um, no, I’ll only use the water to wash.”

“Wash Phoenix, he probably can use it.” Alex sniffed. “I know he needs to be changed.” Alex cringed. “Man, he reeks.”

I ran my finger down the baby’s precious face. “Is mean Uncle Alex making fun of you?” Then Phoenix smiled for the first time. My heart leaped. “Did you see that?” I asked Alex.

“Yeah. Do we even have diapers?”

“No,” I answered.

“Eh, let him go commando,” Alex joked.

Then Sonny said reverently, “Oh my God.” He walked over to me. “I didn’t even see him in your arms. Oh my God.”

There was something about the way he said that. His eyes glossed over as he inched even closer to look at Phoenix.

“Is this your son?”

“Not biologically, but in every other way, yes. I was there when he was born.”

“Alive,” Sonny whispered. “He was born alive.”

“Was this your home, Sonny?” I asked.

“Yes,” his words cracked. “I was supposed to be a father by now. My son … he …” Sonny took a moment, cleared his throat and shook his head. His hand hovered over Phoenix’s tiny head, and it trembled. “May I?”

Alex scoffed, “Sonny, she doesn’t let anyone …”

Before he could finish, I had handed Phoenix over to this stranger. I don’t know why; there was something about his blue eyes. I trusted him.

Obviously, this didn’t sit well with Alex or Beck, who, dripping wet, walked over as if I had committed a crime. He stared at me for a bit then watched Sonny as if he were timing him. I had never before seen that protective, even jealous side of Beck.

Alex looked annoyed.

However, that tense moment, at least for me, was broken when I heard laughter.

Laughter. It astounded me. Danny and Jessie were laughing, playing a game of water tag with Michael. Michael actually didn’t look too thrilled about it, but he smiled when they laughed.

True laughter. Just like when they were kids.

For a moment, I was swept away. It wasn’t the end of the world, it wasn’t the apocalypse; I was in my backyard. At any moment, I would tell them not to forget about their brother Jeremy; he’d want to play. Then Daniel would come out and yell that they were gonna turn the yard into a mud bath, and they were wasting too much water.

I didn’t hear anything else, didn’t see anything else for that moment. Then I snapped out of it.

“Guys, come on,” I called to them. “Don’t waste water.”

“It’s okay,” Sonny said soothingly, still focused on Phoenix. “I have plenty. In fact, in the house, if one of you wants to go in there, there’s a nursery. We were ready.” Sonny’s voice cracked. “Fully stocked. The diapers may be a little small, but they’re better than nothing.”

“I’m sorry,” I told him. “I am really sorry for your loss. I know. I lost my son, too.”

He nodded and handed the baby back.

Beck heaved out a breath as if he were holding it the whole time Sonny held Phoenix. “I’ll get the diapers.”

Sonny instructed, “Second door on the left.”

“Beck,” I said as he stepped away. “Inside it’s not …”

Beck held up his hand. “I understand.”

I watched Beck go into the house. I thought of what he’d see, the woman on the bed, the baby. They were Sonny’s wife and son. I felt sick. Did he know what had become of them? I was snapped from my thoughts by a single word from Sonny.

“Bathroom.” Sonny said as if he had a revelation. “I have a toilet in my man cave. Actually a bathroom. It works if you take a bucket with you and fill the tank.”

Now, that made me gasp with pleasure. “You have a toilet I can use?”

Alex asked, “You call the basement your man cave? Is that new, or did you always?”

“Oh, it was always my spot,” he replied. “Just head down, you can’t miss the bathroom, it’s to your right.”

I was thrilled. I handed Phoenix to Alex. “I’ll be back.” I almost skipped to the water pump. “Danny, can you carry two buckets of water down into the basement for me?”

“For what?”

I boasted proudly, “I’m going to use the toilet.”

“Two buckets?” Alex joked. “You have to go that bad?”

“Ha. Ha. Ha. No, I need to clean up. Hurry, Danny! This is so great.”

Danny murmured, “Oh my God.” I only looked back once more before darting down the steps into the cold cellar.

Or, as Sonny called it, the man cave.

To be honest, I didn’t even look at the basement when I got to the bottom of the stairs. I turned to my right, saw the gleaming toilet, and flew into the bathroom.

“Where do you want them?” Danny asked as he stepped in.

I looked around. The bathroom was enormous. There was some laundry hanging, probably left there to dry. A bar of soap was on the sink. I lifted and smelled it; I recognized the scent. Fells Naphtha. Potent. Perfect. At least for one day I’d smell fresh. “Leave one bucket on the floor and …” I lifted the ceramic lid to the back of the commode. “Pour one in here, please. Thank you.”

I know I was rattled. I spoke quickly and enthusiastically. Danny didn’t look all that thrilled; he didn’t seem to understand. He poured the bucket in as I danced in anticipation.

“Thank you, Danny. This is so great.”

“Mom, it’s a toilet.”

“Exactly. But I am still a woman, and in the apocalypse, this …” I pointed. “Right now this is a luxury.”

He smiled, laughed a little even. “I’ll leave you to enjoy your toilet.” He walked out, pulling the door closed behind him. When he did, my whole attitude changed. Hanging on the back of the door was a mirror, and for the first time in months, I saw my reflection.

Michael’s belief that Sleepers attract Sleepers had him placing mirrors everywhere facing away from the church, so the Sleeper would see its reflection and follow it. There were no mirrors inside the church. There were old religious relics and a few other things that we used, but our reflections were distorted.

Before me was my true reflection, the Mera of the Sleeper world.

I wanted to cry.

Every bit of heartache, every moment of pain that I endured had etched itself onto my face.

My eyes were dark; I had grown lines around my mouth. My face not only looked dirty, it was drawn and pale. What did I expect? Really? I wasn’t high maintenance or a beauty queen, however, I always took pride in my appearance. I always kept my hair styled in an easy cut. Daniel loved my hair longer. I never went out without wearing some sort of makeup, even if it was just powder and lipstick. I was that, ‘yeah, I think I’ll get in shape’ woman, starting a new diet when I gained weight. When I dropped a few pounds, I rewarded myself with ice cream or cake. I started exercise routines but never truly kept up with them. Still, despite the halfhearted attempts to keep fit, I was proud of my appearance and always tried to look good.

I did it for Daniel, because Daniel always told me that I was beautiful. Always. For all the years we were together, I never wanted to let him down. I loved the way he looked at me when I attempted to look special.

Sleeper-world Mera was not beautiful.

She was haggard, had lost weight, her clothing inappropriate for a screwed-up world. Nevertheless, Daniel would still tell me that I was beautiful.

How I wished he were with me.

Despite my best efforts, I broke down and cried. It had been a long time since I’d cried for my lost family. I buried it, tucked the pain inside of me. However, it exploded from me with this evidence of all that I had seen and felt. The world’s pain, every mother’s grief, I looked at it right there in that mirror.

And I sobbed.

* * *

My time in the man cave bathroom was not long. I knew we had to get on the road. I was in there long enough to use the bathroom and wash myself thoroughly, including my hair. Admittedly, I smelled like my grandmother’s laundry. That wasn’t a bad thing; it was one of those smells that brought back memories. I took a shirt that hung on the shower rod.

I heard voices in the other room, and I knew it was time to face them. I did feel a little better.

“She emerges,” Alex said when I walked out. He was smiling as he looked at me. His eyes shifted to mine, and he took on a serious gaze. “You okay, Mera?”

“Yeah, I am. Thank you.” I inhaled and noticed Sonny was packing. “Are you coming with us?”

“Yes, Alex and Beck invited me.”

“That’s great. I’m glad.” I tried to add some enthusiasm to my voice, but everything had just hit me, and I was wearing down. “I hope you don’t mind that I borrowed this.” I pulled at the shirt. “I have no clothes. I kind of lost everything at the last place we stayed.”

“No, I don’t mind at all. In fact …” Sonny snapped his fingers and turned around. He grabbed a rubber storage container. When he did that, I realized why he seemed familiar.

It was his boots.

I stared at them. In fact, I stared so long that Alex nudged me and whispered. “Are you staring at his backside?”

“No,” I chuckled sadly. “His boots.”

“His boots?”

“Yes. Sonny? Were you a line worker for the power company or in some sort of electrical job?”

Sonny gave me a strange look. “I worked for the power company restoring lines. How did you know?”

Alex answered. “Your boots.”

“I recognized your appearance,” I said. “The boots clued me in. They’re ASNI approved. God, I saw Daniel go through many of them.” I looked at Alex. “My husband worked for the power company. It’s weird…every career has a distinct appearance. You can tell a soldier, a fireman, a railroad worker … a power line guy… sorry. I’m rambling.”

“It’s fine,” Alex said. “In all the conversations we had, you never mentioned that Daniel worked for the power company.”

“I kind of tried not to think of Daniel. It hurt.” I choked on my words, trying not to cry.

Sonny handed a pile of clothing to me. “Some of my wife’s clothes. She was pregnant and stored these here. They may fit.”

“You sure?” I asked.

“Positive.”

“Thank you, I’ll go change.” I stepped back and watched Sonny for a moment. He continued packing. Alex helped by handing things to Sonny. Another person had joined our little group. We were almost complete with the exception of Randy.

I worried about him. Was he okay? Concerned for us? Were they treating him all right? I was sure they were. After all, Randy was special.

Very special.

I knew that no matter where we went, one thing was clear; I was not going to be satisfied until Randy was back with our little group.

I was convinced that everyone felt that way.

15. RANDY BRIGGS

The slow but steady trickle of water was the only disturbance in my room. The odor was rusty with a hint of mold. The single cot, however, was new, still wrapped in plastic. At least I had new bedding. My single bag of belongings perched on top.

They decided my fate long before they told me.

While it was extremely hot outside, it was cold in what I could only call my cell. They had locked the door. Despite the fact that no one said anything to me, I knew they wanted to keep me away from everyone.

I had done nothing. I realized there was anger regarding the helicopter going down, perhaps because they hadn’t left Phoenix behind.

Hours passed. I was in that room without food, water, or contact for hours.

Finally, the door opened.

Slipping through the small space was my friend, Demetrious. He and I had travelled together with one other man to find the Phoenix child.

The door shut and locked behind him.

I wanted to run to him, grab him with enthusiasm, but I was taken aback by his appearance. He was thin, frail, and dirty. He looked exhausted, like he had aged ten years since I’d last seen him.

“My God, what happened?” I grabbed his shoulders.

He closed his eyes and lowered his head. “I’m sorry.”

“For what?”

Demetrious exhaled and embraced me weakly. “May I sit? I don’t have much strength.”

I nodded as he made his way over to the cot. Immediately, I thought that something we had done had caused this deterioration in him, some ripple in time. If so, why hadn’t it happened to me?

“Forgive me, I haven’t eaten in days,” he said. “I had to beg them to let me speak to you. My time is short. Every day I think it’s my last.”

I moved to him, crouching before him. This man of forty looked in his sixties. “What is going on? Are you unable to eat?”

Demetrious laughed weakly. “No. You’ll eat. You’ll get food, minimally, until they don’t want you anymore. They need you for radio contact, I am certain, although they don’t tell me anything anymore.”

“Demetrious, what is going on?”

“I… I had to see you.” He coughed. “I’m glad they let me. I want to say I am sorry. I am truly sorry. With everything I am, I am sorry.”

I was confused. Why was he apologizing?

“Miles, the man from the prison,” he went on, “he knew. He overheard. He and I talked. We tried to break contact. We tried to keep you away, but they forced our hands. They used Miles’ people against us.”

I was as impatient as I was confused. “Where is Anthony?” I asked of our third traveler. “You said he was here.”

“I lied.” Demetrious’ head hung low. “He was killed in a Paler attack on the way to the New Jerusalem.”

“On your way here, you mean?”

“This …” he raised his eyes, “this is far from the New Jerusalem. We picked up a radio transmission and tried to follow it using the wisdom of the Doctrines. They have the answers, the facts we didn’t know. One of them was here. I spoke to him.”

“One of those from Project Savior?”

Demetrious nodded.

“My God.”

“He made the mistake of telling them everything. We tried to go to the New Jerusalem. This place got a hold of me before I could reach them. This place … here … we’re prisoners on death row awaiting our execution.”

“Prisoners?” I stood, catching my bearings. A part of me wanted to scoff at that. I had always known that Demetrious could be overly dramatic, but this was different. “You have to be mistaken. Exaggerating.”

“Do I look as if I am exaggerating?”

“No. But what crime did we commit?”

He looked seriously at me with eyes that lacked luster. With a cracking voice, he told me, “We saved the Phoenix child.”

16. ALEX SANS

There was still a lot to put together about Sonny. A lot we didn’t know, like who he was, what was his story, how long he was in his man cave. However, we had time. Mera kept trying to pick information from him, and I had to remind her we needed things to talk about when we settled for the night, and to let it alone for now.

I didn’t worry that he was a bad person. I had a good feeling about him, and I always trusted my gut. Of course, we had Mera as a backup who was adamant that power company workers were extremely reliable.

Sonny had a much better vehicle than the truck Pastor Mike had brought, a work van. We definitely needed a bigger vehicle, so we switched up. Sonny packed a little bit, not much, some personal items. He filled some large water jugs and had a little gasoline left in a tank on the side of the house. We punctured the tank on the truck and drained that, as well.

Finding gas was not a significant concern for me.

When we originally headed to the ARC, our van broke down, and we abandoned it to run for the roof of the hospital. We left many things behind.

It wasn’t until we transferred things from Mike’s truck to Sonny’s van that I realized our recently identified Son of God had grabbed some things from our abandoned van, a few bags, including my medical bag and the case of survival things I had brought along.

I was grateful because in there was one of those wristwatch Geiger counters.

Yeah, I carried them at my Survival Haven. It was a popular seller at certain times of the year.

I think Mike just grabbed random stuff, because he didn’t take a thing of Mera’s. Radiation levels were acceptable, and we were hundreds of miles away from the blast, so we made a stop to pick up some personal items.

There were one or two Sleepers meandering around the parking lot of the discount department store we chose. I pulled up front, and Beck went inside to check. It was clear, so he and Mera went in. I felt it best if the rest of us stayed put.

We waited in the van. Danny held Phoenix, who was getting a bit fussy. We were cramped in there, even though it was a bigger van. Our supplies and belongings weighed down the roof and filled all extra space inside. It was hot, though getting out wasn’t an option.

The only one who seemed to accept everything was Jessie. She kicked her feet back and forth like a child, just sitting there staring out.

My eyes constantly darted as I watched the wandering Sleepers, the front doors of the store.

What was taking them so long?

Phoenix wailed; I knew he had to be hungry. I looked up to the rearview mirror. “Hurry up, Danny, and give him some of that Spam to suck on before your mother comes out.”

“Okay,” Danny said. “You sure it’s cool?”

“Yeah. He doesn’t have any teeth, so he won’t bite any off.”

Mike gasped. “What?? You can’t possibly be serious. Give a newborn Spam?”

“You got another option?” I asked.

No reply.

“Didn’t think so.” At that point, I heard the loud sucking coming from Phoenix.

“Dude, he likes this a lot,” Danny announced.

“See? I know what works.” I returned to my watch, but during our Spam exchange, Bargain Store Sleeper woman was making her way closer to the van.

It was the first Sleeper I saw wearing a blue smock.

She walked toward us, her head tilted, clutching a candy bar wrapper in her hand.

I watched her.

Within seconds, she was at my window. Her hands clawed, and her lips pressed against the window as if she were trying to eat it. I wanted to put her out of her misery, but I also didn’t want to attract more Sleepers.

Her eyes, void of true color, stared at me, she watched me. She stopped clawing and biting and watched me.

“This is kinda creeping me out,” I said. “Where are Mera and Beck?”

Mike replied, “They’ve only been in there half an hour.”

“Christ … oh, sorry, Padre. Half an hour,” I grumbled. It was like a train wreck, watching the Sleeper woman in the bargain store blue smock. She was quiet as she watched me. Did she think she knew me? There was a moment there that I felt sorry for her. She actually looked like she was going to speak, and then she shocked the hell out of me by opening my driver’s door.

“What the hell!” I almost wasn’t fast enough. I didn’t expect it. I had never seen a Sleeper open a door. She struggled with me over that door, shrieking a noise that sounded like a dying cat.

“Two more are coming!” Sonny said. “Should we shoot them?”

“We can’t,” I said. “We’ll attract more attention. Lock the doors.”

“This is ridiculous,” Mike sneered. “I’ll handle it.”

“Stay in the truck.”

“They won’t bite me,” Mike argued.

“I’m not chancing it, stay in the truck!”

I fought to close my door, wondering where she got her strength, while I argued with the padre to stay put. Just as I was about to lose the battle with the padre and the door, the Sleeper woman sailed to the left when the butt of a rifle smashed her in the side of the head.

Beck hit her again, waved an arm to Mera in the doorway then walked around the vehicle.

Beck had no problem with the older male Sleeper. He tossed him out of the way as if he weighed nothing. However, the younger one… man, Beck gave it all he had. He slugged the guy in the face and the man kept coming.

The size difference between Beck and this Sleeper was enormous, with Beck having the advantage, but the Sleeper wouldn’t go down. Finally, after struggling with him, Beck gave up and shot him.

Mera got in, and then Beck tossed two large bags in the back, squeezing them in tightly. He walked around and got up front with me.

“Everyone alright?” he asked.

“What the hell took so long?”

“Don’t ask.”

I started the van to pull out of the lot. “What the hell did she get?”

Beck only glanced at me. “Don’t ask.”

I couldn’t help it. I looked in the mirror. “Mera, what the hell did you get?”

Beck said, “I told you not to ask.”

“Things,” Mera replied. “I have nothing. Okay, I needed almost everything. Jeez. And I’m sorry, I love that store.”

“And you picked now to go shopping?” I asked sarcastically.

She pouted. “I needed stuff, and I can’t help it. Every time I go in that store I get more than I need.”

I looked at Beck.

“I told you not to ask,” he said.

I tapped my hands on the steering wheel and looked at everyone in the vehicle. Sonny stared out the window, Danny smirked, and Michael looked as if he enjoyed the fact that Mera annoyed me.

“Mera, dear …” I said as passively as possible, “I fully understand your need for things. However, two nuclear weapons detonated not far away, we’re facing being exposed to radiation, and did you happen to notice when you came out of the store that we were being attacked?”

“I’m sorry,” Mera said. “You said we were safe, and I didn’t think there would be a problem.”

I gave up. I dropped my head to the steering wheel then took a deep breath and concentrated on driving. The highway was clear. Sonny told us about a campsite that wasn’t much further. He was sure it would be safe enough to hang tight and wait out a few days.

Shucking my annoyance over the shopping spree, I enjoyed hearing Mera gripe about Phoenix smelling like Spam, and then I focused on getting us to the camp.

I hoped that Sonny was right. We all needed to stop, settle in, and come up with a plan.

17. MERA STEVENS

My instincts were not solid evidence, yet with each passing moment, I felt there was something different about the Sleepers. They were …changing. Since the beginning, they had gone through phases, so was it inconceivable that they’d begin another stage?

I didn’t share my thoughts, not yet. I would talk with Beck later when he and I had some time.

It was hot in the van, suffocating. Understandably, Alex wouldn’t turn on the air conditioning, but even with the windows open it was unbearable. Not a single window opened all the way. They cracked open. It was not enough.

I tried to think of other things apart from the heat.

My mind went to the Doctrines, or Logan’s Logs as they were originally called when Bill wrote them. As with the Bible, how much had historians and translators changed them? I wished that I’d read them during our two months in the church.

Michael was the only one who tried, and he never finished, though he said he’d gotten pretty far into them. I asked him about the part where he was called the new Savior, but he told me to let it go.

I couldn’t see for one moment Bill Logan, the atheist, writing that Michael was the Son of God. It had to have been interpreted incorrectly. When I asked Alex about it, he said he only got as far as Michael’s appearance at the New Jerusalem. When he asked Randy about it, Randy informed him that the Doctrines called him the Second Coming.

If the campground panned out as Sonny expected it would, we’d have plenty of time to talk.

Jessie’s hair was soaked with sweat, and I was glad when Alex announced he was pulling over.

My poor, smiling daughter didn’t complain. I wish I had her level of tolerance.

There was a gas station off the exchange before we veered east on the highway. Several stores were on the strip of road, but it was deserted. The windows in the station were broken, and it clearly looked picked through.

Where were the Sleepers? We had not yet hit a town that didn’t have Sleepers. Then again, this wasn’t a town. It was a small shopping strip in the middle of Nebraska.

The van doors opened, and the air rushed in. It felt like air conditioning although I was certain the temperature outside wasn’t any lower than eighty degrees.

“The Settle Ridge campsite isn’t much further,” Sonny said as he stepped out. “Ten miles, maybe. Most of it is traveling through the woods, so it’ll be cooler.”

“Everyone stay close to the van,” Alex ordered. “Beck and I just wanna fill up our cans. Sonny, you got this?”

Sonny raised his rifle in answer.

I watched Beck and Alex take the gas canisters, the hose and the little pump to remove fuel from the reservoir. It was something they did well by this point.

Shouldering his weapon, Sonny reached into the van, lifted a jug of water, poured some in the container and handed it to Danny. “Cool the baby down.”

“That’s a good idea, thanks,” Danny said.

We stood by the van’s open door, Michael keeping a vigilant watch.

Sonny turned to Jessie. “Hey,” he said. “Put your head back like this.” He tilted his head all the way back.

Jessie imitated him, and when she did, he slowly poured water over her head. She giggled, trying to catch it, dancing around from the chill.

“Feels good, huh?” he asked her.

“That is nice, thank you,” I told him. After a few minutes, I saw Alex and Beck return, then I noticed an untouched soda machine by the side of the dilapidated gas station. “Oh look.” I pointed.

Danny laughed.

“What’s so funny?” I asked.

“They had one at the ARC, and Alex was excited about it too. You gonna ask if anyone has change?”

“No, should be easy to break in. It may be warm, but man, won’t that taste good?” I smiled. Danny had Phoenix, Jessie was occupied with Sonny, what would it hurt if I went the fifty feet to the machine?

Beck spotted me and called out, “Mera, where you going?”

“Gonna get a Pepsi. I’ll be right over there.”

“Too far,” Beck said. “Give me a second to finish and I’ll walk with you.”

“Beck,” I whined and laughed at the same time. “It’s right there. Jeez.”

“I’ll go with her,” Michael cut in. “She’ll be safe from any Sleepers with me.”

“Padre, you’re taking this ‘Son of God’ thing a little serious, aren’t you,” Alex said. “You keep saying that.”

“I take offense when you make fun like that,” Michael countered. “I am certain the Sleepers avoid me like poison.”

Another laugh from Alex. “I’ll believe it when I see it.”

I waited for Michael to join me, and I told him to ignore Alex. He’d obviously forgotten that Michael had been overtaken by the Sleepers and had survived his encounter.

The soda machine was a bit farther than I thought, but the van was still in our sights. It looked like Alex and Beck were packing everyone back in.

Michael and I pressed all the buttons, hoping for some magical release of the beverages, but had no such luck.

Michael reached into his back pocket and pulled out a screw driver. “I’ll pry, you pull.”

“Sounds good.” It dawned on me that, in all of our journeys, pulling that soda machine was probably one of the only physically useful things I had done.

“Almost there,” Michael said.

Jessie called out, “Ma.”

“One second, sweetie,” I said, remaining focused on the soda machine.

As soon as Michael made some leeway with that soda machine door, there was a series of calls for us.

“Mom!”

“Mera! Michael!”

Before Michael or I could register why they were calling our names, we found heard the sound. It started as a rumble nearby, sounding as what I could only describe as a stampede, like horses on a racetrack.

Michael turned his head to look, and the screwdriver dropped from his hand. There had to be at least fifty Sleepers running full speed our way.

They were close. Too close.

“Get in the van!” I shouted to the others.

I couldn’t determine whether they did or not. The wall of Sleepers blocked my view as they came straight for Michael and me.

He grabbed my arm, I think to try to make it to the store, but there was no time. Before we even made a move, they were on us.

Michael slammed me back first into the soda machine, tucked my arms to my chest then pressed his body firmly against mine, shielding me the best he could.

They attacked us.

I felt fingers reaching for me as Michael held me tightly. There was so much pressure, I swore I could feel each Sleeper as it slammed into him trying to get to me.

I could hardly breathe because my face was plastered to his chest. His heartbeat was loud and fast.

Michael was as scared as I was. Nevertheless, he held on, protecting me.

“Don’t move. Don’t speak,” he whispered. “Still. Stay still.”

He spoke rapidly, then his voice dropped even more, and I couldn’t understand what he was saying.

The moans and cries of the Sleepers were loud. They pushed and pushed.

Oh, God. Make it stop! I screamed inside.

Eventually, Michael’s strength would give out. He was only human.

Or was he?

I don’t know how long we were under attack. It seemed like forever when I knew it wasn’t long at all.

In the distance, muffled within the noise of the attack, I heard Beck’s voice shouting, “Over here!”

Beep. Beep. Beep. The van’s horn.

“Hey! Come on! Get me!” Beck shouted again. He was close to us, closer than the horn. He fired a gun. “Come on! You don’t want them. They’re Happy Meals. I’m an all-you-can-eat buffet. Come on!”

The pressure started to lift bit by bit.

I felt the battering lessen until finally it felt like hundreds of pounds were lifted from my chest.

I still couldn’t see anything, but I could hear that the stampede was moving away from us.

The van door slammed, I heard the van pull off with a screech of its wheels, and the sounds of running feet faded into the distance.

Michael moved away and looked at me. “You all right?”

I peered to my right to see the van turning with the Sleepers senselessly running in pursuit.

After a deep exhale, I grabbed onto Michael and embraced him. My fingers clutched him, and I didn’t want to let go. “You saved my life. Thank you.”

He pulled back. “We should try to go inside until they come back for us. The Sleepers will be back at full speed.”

I nodded my agreement. As soon as we moved a foot from the soda machine, the door popped open, and cans rolled to the ground.

Not able to keep it in after the emotional turmoil, I coughed out a laugh. I crouched down, my fingers reaching for a can when I heard the van’s motor. The van sped toward us from the opposite direction. Alex must have led the Sleepers away and lost them. I didn’t see them.

Before the van screeched to a complete stop, the passenger’s side door flew open, and Beck jumped out.

He didn’t say a word, just took a single long stride toward me. He grabbed hold of me, almost crushing me in what felt like a grateful embrace. This surprised me – Beck never showed emotion.

“Oh my God, I thought I lost you. I thought I lost you. You scared the hell out of me,” he said. “You okay? You hurt?” he stepped back.

“I’m fine.”

He laid his hand on my cheek in one of the most natural touches I had ever felt.

“Good.”

“Thanks to Michael,” I told him.

“Yeah,” Beck smiled. “Thanks to Michael.” Then pushing me away, he did another thing that was totally out of character for him. Like an excited parent, out of breath, Beck placed both hands on Michael’s cheeks, yanked him closer, and smacked him hard with a kiss to the forehead. “Yes, excellent job.”

Alex cleared his throat. “I’m sure I didn’t leave those Sleepers that far behind. Can we wrap up the post-traumatic reunion and head out?”

Beck opened the back for Michael and me. “Get in.”

Michael stepped in first. I started to get in, then I paused.

“Mera, let’s go!” Alex shouted.

I couldn’t help myself. For all the trouble they’d caused, I just had to. I spun, bent down, grabbed a couple of cans of soda, and then I got into the van.

18. MERA STEVENS

I felt like an idiot.

Somehow, when Sonny had said campsite, I envisioned tents, not an operating mini community for trailers and campers.

He was right, though, it was secluded, two miles up a winding road to the top of a hill. It wasn’t as popular as some because the lake wasn’t as easily accessible.

There were four Sleepers there when we arrived. Sonny recognized them as people who hadn’t left the camp on that fateful weekend when everything went to hell.

Alex took it upon himself to take care of them. After that, he decided the site was secured. Sonny’s trailer was perched on a good lot, not far from the edge of the hill with a breathtaking view of everything down below. It would be perfect for night watch.

On the way from the gas station after the attack, my children held tight to me. Danny pressed against my side, Jessie had her head on my lap, and I held Phoenix in my arms.

I was told it was a difficult, emotional moment in that van when the kids saw the Sleepers crowd and surround us.

Beck said that Danny was freaking out, screaming, “Do something! Someone do something!”

And Jessie had cried, “Ma-ma! Ma-ma!”

When the van pulled off, Beck said they grew frantic, which made him even more emotional. No matter what he said or did, he could not calm them until they saw us standing by the soda machine. Then both of my children had screamed for joy. Beck said everyone in the van did.

Beck.

Yet another aspect of this situation that made me feel like a complete idiot.

What a selfish, self-centered person I had been.

Here was a man who’d broken the rules for us in the first half hour after he met us at the refugee center, who was our guardian and protector, who joined a journey with a group of strangers to find a teenage girl all the way across the country.

The same man who was prepared to give his life so that my daughter and I did not die alone on that roof.

Beck was a complex, quiet man who barely spoke and rarely smiled. For over two months, I had been with this man. He lost everything – his wife, his two children, one of which was a newborn. For all that he did for us, for all that he did for me …. I never asked the names of his children.

I never bothered to find out who Beck really was. He didn’t volunteer information like Alex, Bill, Randy and Michael did.

Why had I never taken a moment to ask him a question that would show I cared?

I did care.

All of that hit me when Jessie and I were in the bathroom of Sonny’s trailer.

The trailer was a pleasant one, and I knew I’d get a decent night’s sleep.

She and I shared the shower, giggling like girls, just as we used to do when she was a child. I washed her hair, she washed mine. It was extremely easy with her intellect and demeanor to forget she was nineteen years old. When I looked at her, I saw a child. She was learning again.

We were combing our hair after we dressed when she said Beck’s name. Not ‘Ba’, as she usually did. This time she added the hard ‘K’ to it. I smiled and thought about how Beck had worked with her all the time.

At the church, he was always trying to get her to speak. I paused and took in all that he had done for us when a knock at the door startled me.

“You guys all right?” Beck asked.

I opened the door. “Yeah, we’re fine.”

“Wow, you guys look good and smell fresh. Good job.” He reached his hand into the small bathroom, stroking Jessie’s hair from her eyes. “Look at you. Pretty. Pret-tee.”

Jessie smiled. “Tee.”

Beck laughed. “Close enough. Oh!” He snapped his fingers. “Alex scavenged about the camp. For you.” He extended a brand-new unopened bottle of bourbon.

“Oh my God! Thank you.” I smiled. “You’ll have some, right?”

“Absolutely. But there’s more. People in this camp liked to drink. I’ll let you guys finish, but hurry, okay? We’re all waiting to eat.” He turned.

“Beck?” He stopped. “I know you showed me pictures, but what were your kids’ names?”

He turned around and faced me. He seemed bowled over by the question.

I stepped to him. “I’m sorry I never asked you. I am really … really sorry, it was wrong, it was selfish, and I should have—”

“Dakota and Levi,” Beck answered, and then cleared his throat. “Levi was the baby. Just born. And it’s okay that you didn’t ask. It’s been really painful.”

“And your wife?”

A pause. “Robyn.”

“Can we talk about them one day?” I asked. “I’d like to.”

“Yeah, we can. We’ll find time, sit down, and talk about our families.”

“I’d like that. And I am sorry. I really am… for all that you have done—”

“Mera,” he cut me off, “I didn’t do anything.”

“Yes, you did,” I argued. “You sacrificed, you put yourself in harm’s way, you were there. We owe you.”

“Everything I did, I did because I wanted to do. You, Danny, Phoenix …” He paused to give a small smile to my daughter. “Jessie. You guys are the only reason I keep going. You won me over with your lame excuses at the refugee center. Danny, when he was bitten, all I saw was a boy I wanted to help. And your passion for finding Jessie became mine. I didn’t care if I lived or died until I jumped in the truck with you guys. So, no, I owe you. And … I’ve said too much.”

“You said more than you have in two months.”

“Nah, I talk, just not much. Finish up, we’re hungry.”

I nodded my agreement, realized he said all that he could say, and let him walk away. He was comfortable talking for a moment, but I could feel his uneasiness after he was done.

I exhaled, placed the bottle of booze on the sink, and grabbed the brush to finish Jessie’s hair. “I’ll be done in a minute,” I told her.

She reached up, and her fingers touched the bottle.

“Yeah, that would be called Mommy medicine. Good stuff, too. Stuff Daddy wouldn’t let Mommy buy.” I lay down the brush. “You know what? It’s been a couple of days.” Lifting the bottle, I unscrewed the cap, sniffed it, and took a small sip. “Yeah, that’s good stuff.” Recapping the bottle, I set it back on the sink and finished Jessie’s hair. I also reminded myself to thank Alex for thinking of me.

* * *

I should have known to expect Spam since Alex and Michael were in charge of making dinner. We all sat around a small campfire. It was relaxing.

I discovered Sonny’s name was a nickname. His last name was Wilson. He told us that his father, like Alex, had a habit of calling everyone ‘Son’, young or old, so the nickname stuck.

Sonny told us his story.

The campsite was a place he and his family went every single weekend during the season. He was at the campsite opening and stocking the camp when the Event took place.

He and many others rushed home, Sonny especially worried since he heard that women were spontaneously giving birth. Maria, his wife, was seven months pregnant.

When he got home, the town was in hysterics over the death of the children. Hospitals were packed, traffic was jammed, and for a town of ten thousand, the chaos matched that of a big city.

His wife did not give birth to a stillborn, not then, anyhow. The baby stirred and kicked in her belly, and they believed they were spared.

In fact, the entire town, nestled in the mountains, believed they were spared by the massive Event that shook the world.

It was not until about two weeks after the Event, Sonny said, that the town started falling ill. One by one, they were sent into the elementary school gymnasium because they were showing aggressive tendencies.

While we were tucked away in the church, Sonny’s town was in the thick of things. This didn’t make sense to me. The whole world spiraled into a deadly Event, and one town was spared.

If Sonny’s town had been spared that long, then others had to be spared, as well. At least that’s what Sonny thought.

“When most of the town started to turn, I loaded supplies and hunkered in the house,” Sonny said. “I thought we were okay. My mom, father, sister and her family, my wife, we were doing fine. Then one morning, I woke up, and my whole family was pale. Even my wife and she was still pregnant. She never had that baby.”

I looked up at Michael. I didn’t have the courage to tell Sonny about his wife and son.

“They stared at me with this eerie look,” Sonny continued. “I knew. I knew they had turned. I couldn’t do anything about it, I wasn’t going to kill them, so I went below. I was there about a month when you guys showed up. Funny thing was I never saw a Paler on our property before that day.”

I saw everyone’s look of shock.

Alex asked, “Why did you call them Palers?”

“That’s what the mayor in town called them. It just stuck. Why?”

Alex looked at all of us. “That’s just what Randy called them.”

“The Future guy?” Sonny said with a hint of disbelief.

Alex nodded.

“Well, I can tell you, I don’t know why the future guy would say that, I can tell you why we called them that. Maybe the future liked the name Paler better than Sleepers.”

“Maybe,” Alex said, “at least the translators did.”

Sonny tilted his head and looked at Alex. “I’m confused.”

“Randy brought with him these things called the Doctrines,” Alex explained. “They’re like the Bible to the people of the future. Originally, they were called Logan’s Logs. Later, in the translated Doctrines, these people called them Palers.”

I added, “Logan’s Logs probably wouldn’t have called them that.”

Sonny shook his head, his lips parted. “What were these Doctrines called?”

I answered. “Logan’s Logs.”

“Wow.”

“What?” I asked.

“Nothing. Go on,” Sonny said. “Tell me about Logan’s Logs.”

“Apparently they were written by a man who was with us,” I said. “They describe the Event, our journey to find Jessie and our arrival at the ARC, and even beyond that. They’ve been translated, because there was no way he would have written that Michael was the Son of God. And he called them Sleepers as well.”

“And where is the author of the logs now?” Sonny asked. “At the ARC?’

“No, he died a while ago.”

“He died?” Sonny asked. “So, let me get this straight. Some guy from the future tells you he came back to save the baby because he is the only cure?”

Alex held up his hand. “Cliff Notes version. One thousand years from now man wants to make us better. They come back in time, release a virus, it backfires and creates the Sleepers, kills the kids. The virus continues to kill half the kids in the future. Randy, a product of the viral future a few hundred years from now, time travels here because the Doctrines talk about the immune child. He figured, save the child, save the future.”

Sonny coughed on his sip of water then looked at me, ironically as I was filling my glass with a hefty helping of bourbon. “No wonder you drink so much.”

His comment caused everyone to laugh.

“I’m sorry,” he said. “That was rude.”

“No, it’s no problem. It’s not the reason I drink this much,” I replied. “I always did. I’m a functional alcoholic. At least that’s what my friend Kelli used to call me.” I lifted my glass.

Sonny stood. “So, Randy follows the Logs like they are a guide, but the guy who wrote them died? How accurate are they?”

Alex fluttered his lips. “Not very. All of us here are supposed to be dead according to the Doctrines, except Mera. And, of course, Padre, but I haven’t seen him perform miracles or shoot fire from his fingers like the Doctrines say.”

“You know,” Michael spoke up finally,. “if I weren’t such a God-fearing man, I’d call you an asshole, Alex Sans. The Doctrines make no mention of me shooting fire from my fingers. I read almost every word. I’ll prove it. I’ll go get my notebook.”

“Your handy-dandy notebook like in Blue’s Clues?” Alex taunted.

Michael growled his frustration and wagged a finger. “You… you… I’ll pray for you.”

Alex found pleasure in that. He laughed.

“Dude,” Danny said. “Quit picking on Mike. What are you gonna do when you find out he is, like, a chosen one? You saw him save my mom. That shit was not normal.”

My son’s words caused Alex to become silent. He grabbed for my bottle.

“Please forgive me,” Sonny said, “but it’s really hard to believe. I know you folks have your reasons, but if the guy who wrote the Doctrines is dead, why are they still incorrect? If this time travel stuff is real, why didn’t the Doctrines change?”

Alex sprayed out the booze that he had just taken into his mouth. “Exactly. I saw Back to the Future, I thought the same thing. The moment Bill died, theoretically, the Doctrines should have changed or disappeared all together.”

“Yeah,” Sonny nodded. “I mean, right now to us, time travel is fiction, but we all saw enough movies to know that those Doctrines would have changed. The moment that man died, the words would have changed. But the last you read them, were you dead?” Sonny asked Alex.

“Yeah. I was a goner.”

“See? So it’s hard to believe.”

“That’s because they’re fiction,” Beck said softly. “Historical fiction.” He reached across to me, grabbed the bottle, and refreshed his drink. “When Bill wrote them, he wrote his own version of what he wanted people to think happened, not the whole truth. So then the words were translated and rewritten, and the translators changed it so much, it didn’t matter what he wrote. It turned into fiction.” He downed his drink.

Beck’s opinion made some sense, but the whole thing was mindboggling. My head spun from the conversation, and I could only imagine how poor Sonny was trying to process it. We had been living with this information for months. He was learning it, and we didn’t have anything to support our stories. We had to have sounded ridiculous to him.

We set the conversation aside for the night and moved on to something else, plans on what we’d do, where’d we go, stuff like that.

Despite the fact that I had been living with the knowledge of the virus, the Doctrines, and Project Savior for a while, I couldn’t help but think there was a piece of the puzzle still missing.

A big piece.

* * *

I dozed off, not for long, and I couldn’t fall back asleep. It was close to three in the morning. Sonny was courteous enough to give my children and me the back bedroom. Phoenix slept between Jessie and me, with Danny on the floor.

I could hear movements on the roof and knew it was Alex keeping watch.

Quietly, I made my way through the darkened trailer and outside, calling out in a whisper to Alex, so he didn’t shoot me.

With ease that impressed me, I climbed the ladder to join him on the roof of the trailer. The view was breathtaking.

“Nice, huh?” Alex asked.

“So beautiful.” I walked to him. “May I?”

“Please, sit.”

I did, dangling my legs over the side of the trailer as he did. “You can see for miles up here.”

“Yep, very few clouds.”

“How’s the radiation?”

“Nil.”

“That’s good.” I rubbed my hands together; it had chilled some. “So what do you think?”

“About?”

“Do you think we’re safe here?”

“For the time being, yeah,” Alex said. “You do know, we really are gonna have to find you guys a safe place to settle in and maybe wait it out until Phoenix and I get out of the ARC.”

“You’re really going back there?”

Alex nodded. “I gave my word, and you know what Randy said. Phoenix is the cure for the children of the future. Plus Randy is there. We have to get Randy. It’s only for six months. I was out at sea longer than that.”

“And you don’t think the New Jerusalem is where we should take Phoenix?”

“I think if Randy’s friend said the ARC is the place, then this New Jerusalem is a copy cat or something. My main concern is to get you safe and far away from the Sleepers.”

“But the bombs—”

“I believe,” Alex said, “that they didn’t reach every place. They couldn’t. I also know they concentrated more on this side of the country.”

“So why can’t we stay here at this place?”

Alex stared out then turned to me. “Not so sure this place will be safe for that long. The moment it gets cold, and we use any heat, there’ll be steady smoke signals rising to the sky. I don’t what place will be safe, really, any place that’s not a fortress. The Sleepers … they bother me more now.”

I sighed. “You, too?”

“Yep. When I first joined up with you guys, they wandered more than anything. You know. The biting, like with Danny, was rare. When we ran into them at the clinic, they were just …. I don’t know … testy.”

I snickered. “Good word.”

“Then they got more insistent, mobbing, chasing. Then they got violent. Even the violent ones I could deal with. These Sleepers, Mera …” He looked at me, dazed. “The Sleeper today opened my car door. They never open doors. She had a candy bar in her hand. And I saw what was in Sonny’s house. They may not attack each other, but they sure as shit eat their dead. Plates, Mera, they had plates on TV stands …”

“I know.” I closed my eyes. “It was freaky.”

“No, it was downright scary.” He took a sip of his water. “The transformation is too scary. If they’re starting to think or act on instinct, they’re gonna be a hell of a lot harder to control, because they outnumber us big time.”

Think?

For as much as I felt the Sleepers were changing, that hadn’t crossed my mind. I leaned more toward them just reacting to old memories.

“What do you think is going on with the Sleepers?”

“Don’t know for sure. If I didn’t know any better, I’d say,” Alex heaved in a deep breath then exhaled loudly, “our Sleepers have awakened.”

19. ALEX SANS

My father loved to fish. In fact, he loved it so much it led him to divorce my mother. I remember being in basic training and getting to make that two minute, once a week phone call. My mother had said, “Alex, your father went fishing.”

“He always goes fishing,” I’d replied.

She then added, “For good.”

I thought it was a joke, and then I feared she meant he died, until she gave me the short version of how he just packed up and left.

Never once did she let on to me that it bothered her. She portrayed normalcy in her letters, and while I detected a hint of sadness, I never quite knew how much it broke her heart.

It devastated her. Twenty years of marriage, and he left without warning and moved on before I even got out of boot camp.

She was the only one that came to graduation. It was on the eve of her fiftieth birthday, and she and I celebrated both events. I was proud of her; she seemed as if she was doing fine.

I came home for a brief leave before training, went out with my friends, kissed my mother, told her I wouldn’t be late, and while I was out … she took her own life.

Put a gun to her head and pulled the trigger.

She left a simple note saying, “I’m sorry, Alex, I can’t take the pain any longer.”

I never saw my mother as a weak woman, but to me, suicide was weakness. That tainted my view of women as being strong. To me, every woman who said or presented she was strong was putting on a front.

I also never forgave my father and never saw him again.

If he hadn’t died in the twenty-plus years since he left, then I prayed he was a Sleeper.

I didn’t think of my father often over the years until the day Danny and I walked the mile to the lake to fish.

Danny boasted he was an extreme angler, whatever that meant, and had learned from his father.

Daniel was a good man from what I’d learned. If he truly was a lot like Sonny, then I would have liked him.

My father never taught me. He gave me a rod, said to fish, and he went off in his own direction.

I learned, though. I’d put him to shame.

When we got to the lake, I saw what I believed to be one of the most bone-chilling sights, which confirmed many of my fears about the Sleepers.

In the middle of the lake was a boat; sitting in it was a man with a fishing rod. He wasn’t casting, he just let it sit there.

Both Danny and I were excited at the prospect of another survivor, until I raised my rifle and peered at him through the scope.

“Fuck.”

“What?” Danny asked.

I handed him the rifle.

“Oh my God. A Sleeper?”

I nodded. See, I had this theory, especially since visiting the prison in Washington and seeing the Sleepers in the yard. Those Sleepers barely ate, and had even looked as if they were dying. So my theory was that in a short amount of time the Sleepers would die off from starvation. However, Sonny’s parents with their plates of flesh, the bargain store clerk with her candy bar, and the fisherman showed me that, even if they didn’t have a real clue as to what they were doing, they lived instinctively.

The only thing that put a hole in my theory was when Fisherman Guy spotted us and flailed his arms frantically trying to reach us. He did that eerie growl and cry, which echoed in the hollow of the valley.

We both kept an eye out for more Sleepers.

The Sleeper fisherman had probably headed to the hills and, while out, transformed.

A few times he rocked his boat trying to get to us, but he didn’t attempt to paddle. I wondered how long he had been out there.

We kept watching him, but we also cast our lines. The lake was full of fish.

Within an hour, we caught several bass, strung them up, and prepared to head back to camp. I lifted my rifle again, scoped out Sleeper Fisherman. He looked at us, and I fired. The shot was dead on but the sound rang out so loudly birds flew from the trees, squawking and disrupting any peaceful feeling.

I radioed that we were fine and on our way back.

* * *

Sonny built a cooking hole that seriously impressed me. Little smoke escaped it, and it buried a lot of the aromas.

We ate our meal of fresh fish and canned vegetables and talked about the situation. I probably would say it was the best meal I had since before the Event.

Beck was obviously tired of debating the Sleepers. “We established it wasn’t a God-driven event. Therefore, not every place would feel it at once. That’s my opinion.”

“How do we know it’s not God’s event?” Danny asked. “Really, dude, seriously. Explain Pastor Mike.”

Beck inhaled deeply though his nostrils, ate a bite of his food and said, “He’s a Sleeper.”

That did not go over well. Everyone thought he was joking, though I saw validity in his reasoning.

“Plus, adding to what Beck just said,” I said, “they said at the ARC that not everyone walking around today is immune. The President is not; they sealed him in an airtight environment fast enough. Me, Danny and Randy are. We were tested.”

“And going by Beck’s theory,” Danny said “it’s probably in the air, and those out in rural areas like Sonny’s family are taking longer to get it.”

Mera gasped. “I may not be immune. I could become one, then.”

“I doubt that. You’re immune.” I reached out, grabbed her leg, and indicated the deep scratches. “So is the big guy. He didn’t break a fever with that bite.”

“Bite? What bite?” Mera asked. “When were you bit, Beck?”

I answered. “When he was trying to save Bill. Never knew he was bitten, never flinched. It was a little one.”

For some odd reason, Mera seemed to fade after being informed that Beck had been bitten, and she hadn’t known. I saw all over her face that it bothered her. I wanted to say right then and there that she’d been wrapped up in Jessie, and all of us were crushed by Bill’s death.

I almost said it, and then we heard the sound. It was a loud pop followed by a bang.

There wasn’t even one of us who didn’t jump up trying to find out where it was coming from.

“What was that?”

“I don’t know.”

“Where did it come from?”

“Over there.”

Voices meshed. Me? I ran to the edge of the hill to look out.

I stood there, Beck right next to me, and spotted the source of the sound.

A school bus with a blown out rear tire was on the side of the road.

“Holy shit,” I gasped.

“What are the odds it would stop right here where we are?” Beck asked.

Danny’s mocking voice entered into the equation. “Pretty good if you guys didn’t continuously rule out the God thing.”

Both Beck and I looked at him. “Son,” I said, “you need to stop listening to the padre so much. Grab a rifle. You’re heading down with us.”

* * *

I’d be lying if I said it didn’t cross my mind that a Sleeper was driving the bus. I had just seen one fishing. It would not have surprised me.

Beck, Danny, and I took the hillside straight down to the bus and arrived about the same time that Mera and the others did in the van.

That pissed me off. They should have stayed put. We didn’t know who or what was driving that bus.

No one emerged, and that raised my suspicions higher.

I signaled to Mera and the others to be quiet and motioned for them to stay back while Beck and I moved closer to the front of the bus.

It struck me as odd that all the school bus windows were covered by blankets or something, all but the front two windows.

I lifted my weapon and called out, “Hello! Anyone there? Are you hurt?”

No answer.

I fully expected that, at any given moment, a busload of Sleepers would pour out and charge us. I turned and motioned to Sonny to get in the van and get ready.

I called again, “We’re harmless. We’re a safe group with women and young people. Are you hurt?”

A voice emerged, a woman’s voice. “Need you to look into the side view mirror real good, so I can see your eyes.”

“I’m not a Sleeper.”

“I know that!” she shouted back. “Haven’t run into one that talks, yet. I judge a man by his eyes. Look in the mirror.”

“What?” I chuckled . “Hell, Beck, you look in that mirror, you look more reliable than me.”

Beck stepped forward. “Ma’am, I’m Major Beck of the United States Army, not that there’s a military left. I can assure you that you’re safe. We mean you no harm.”

“Are there any of those Sleepers around?”

“None that we see or hear. We’re armed, so you’re safe.”

“Hold on,” she said. After a moment, we heard the bus door open.

We didn’t see her at first. Then she emerged around the front of the bus, a woman in her fifties with short red hair. She held a rifle, but it wasn’t aimed. The moment I saw her, I could imagine that she worked on a cattle ranch. Her appearance, her blue jeans, and her earthy appearance gave me that feeling.

She shifted her eyes around, looked back at our people, then nodded. “None of those things is around?”

“No,” I answered.

“You a good shot? Fast?”

“Yes, ma’am. Big guy is, too.”

“Good. Good. Need to remove some weight from this bus, so we can change this tire.”

I couldn’t figure out what she had. She walked around the other side and hollered. “Come on. Come and get some fresh air. Cool down.”

Others? I thought. More people? I had turned to Beck, so he saw them first.

One frightened little girl peeked around the front end of the bus. She stepped into the road. She was maybe ten, but she wasn’t the only one.

There was a boy, then another and another.

Before we could take it all in, more than a dozen children stood on the road by that bus.

A dozen.

It doesn’t sound like a lot, but in a world where every child died and turned to dust, a dozen children weren’t just a bunch.

It was a miracle.

* * *

Of everyone in our group, I was the only one who didn’t experience, in one way or another, what happened to the children in the Event.

After seeing the kids, admittedly I was dumbfounded, shocked, and speechless.

Beck dropped his weapon.

Danny spun to Mera with a questioning look. Michael dropped to his knees. And Mera rushed forward.

She raced to the line of children, all of them looking as if they had seen better days. Her hand extended to the face of a little boy about eight, and then Mera dropped to her knees, Phoenix still in her arms, and sobbed.

She sobbed uncontrollably, her head resting on the pavement, her body curled in.

The maverick woman who drove the bus walked up to Mera, rested her hand on her head then kneeled to the ground next to her. A stranger comforting a stranger.

It was an emotional moment.

To believe that we lived in a world void of children, void of all young life with the exception of Phoenix, then to see that indeed, somehow, some way, we were wrong.

So many questions raced through my mind. Where had this woman found these children?

I wanted to ask, however, we were all in shock. Finally, Beck snapped out of it, picked up his weapon and asked, “Do you have a spare tire, ma’am, or should we try to find one?”

“I have one, thank you,” she said. “And, please, call me Bonnie. It’s under the bus, strapped on. Everything you need to change the tire is on the bus. I thought ahead.”

“Bonnie,” I said, “we have a camp at a big campsite, about a mile from here. Sonny …” I pointed to him, “and Pastor Mike can take you guys up there while we fix this tire. I promise you, you and the children will be safe.”

“Oh, I feel that.” She smiled. “He has trusting eyes,” she said, indicating Beck.

I felt the need to apologize for the silence and for all of us acting strangely. “Please understand that we aren’t usually this slow or strange. It’s just the kids …”

Her head lowered. “Don’t think for one second I didn’t have the same reaction when I found them. Or rather,” she laid her hand on a little girl’s head, “they found me. I’d like to say we’ll pass on the camp, let you fix that tire and be on our way, but the truth is, I need help. We need help. This is far too much for us to handle.”

At that moment, Mera finally lifted from the ground. “We’ll help. We’ll help in any way we can.”

Bonnie smiled and placed her hand on Mera’s face. She reminded me a lot of my mother, feisty, beautiful, tough.

“I don’t suppose any of you has any medical knowledge?” she asked.

“Alex does,” Mera replied before I could speak up. She grabbed my hand and pulled me forward. “He’s incredible. He saved my daughter and my son; he’s our chief life saver.”

I think I blushed. It wasn’t all that, I just did what needed to be done. I liked helping people, which was why I had been an EMT.

Bonnie asked, “You have any medical supplies?”

“Some. Not much. Find me a clinic around here and I’ll get what I need,” I replied. “Is someone hurt? Ill?”

“I don’t know how you’d describe it. Really, I don’t.” Bonnie took a deep breath. “Follow me please.”

Convincing Mera to stay behind wasn’t hard at all. She immediately walked to the kids, touching them, giving them hugs. I could only imagine what was going through her mind.

Beck and I walked around the front of the bus, following Bonnie. As soon as we walked through the doors, I heard a little whimpering sound. I turned around and looked at Beck.

“A baby?” I said to him.

“It is.” Bonnie pointed.

Another woman was seated toward the back of the bus, her arm securing a basket next to her. A little boy sat in the seat in front of her. He couldn’t have been older than six.

“Look, Mommy, two men.”

“I know, Calvin, sit, please.”

Bonnie introduced her; her name was Jillian.

“Jillian and her son were hiding out when I found them. They were nowhere near the other kids, but were in the same town where I was looking for supplies. I spotted a Sleeper. She was dead, bleeding from between her legs. I noticed the partial placenta.”

Jillian picked up the story. “I heard the Sleeper cry out, but I was scared and stayed with Calvin. Then I heard the bus and ran for her.”

“I made Jill stay with the kids while I followed the blood. I had a weird feeling, you know,” Bonnie said.

Immediately, my mind flashed back to the Sleeper that had given birth to Phoenix. Was it possible, another Phoenix baby?

Bonnie continued. “And that’s when I found the baby lying on the ground. I clamped the cord as best as I could. Lord knows how many of these Sleepers gave birth. I was under the impression that every birth was stillbirth.”

“Me, too,” I said.

Beck asked. “How long ago was this, Ma’am?”

“Two days ago. I can’t believe he’s still alive.”

“So is he sick? Injured?” Beck questioned.

She answered just as my hand reached for the child who was in the basket. “No,” she said. “He’s an abomination.”

I lowered the blanket exposing the tiny infant. Beck heaved out a breath; I felt it against my neck. I looked back at him then to the boy. I had heard Mera, Beck and Michael talk about it, but I hadn’t witnessed it with my own eyes. Something they all called the Ivory Statue stillbirths.

Only this child wasn’t stillborn. He was alive, but how, I didn’t know.

From what I saw, his body was normal. He had a small mouth that moved and a tiny hole that could have been part of a nostril, and something that could have been an ear canal. Oh my God, it was so hard to tell. I didn’t know. But the rest of his face was smooth, formless, as they described … an ivory statute.

No eyes, no ears, merely smooth.

I didn’t even know where to start.

20. MERA STEVENS

Alex went with Sonny to the nearest medical center, which was thirty-two miles away. Bonnie told us that she had passed the place, and it wasn’t Sleeper-infested, which made me feel better. Alex wasn’t convinced that the child could breathe while he ate, and he needed items to create a feeding tube for the baby. It saddened me that they hadn’t even named him yet. Bonnie’s reasoning was that naming him made him more real and it would be all the more painful when he died.

I didn’t quite agree with that.

Beck sectioned off the camp to let the kids play, and they did.

Jessie joined them. Not a single child out there was over twelve years old. How had they escaped the Event? How were they this fortunate?

I was overjoyed, yet a part of me was extremely sad. Why couldn’t my son Jeremy be one of those few exceptional children not touched?

If there were those twelve, there had to be more.

Many things went through my mind while waiting for Alex to come back, in addition to my concern. I thought a lot about Randy, how he carried the Doctrines, and nothing was mentioned about other children, at least that was what Michael said.

Could those in our group who believed much of the Doctrines had been embellished have been right? That could be the reason they didn’t change.

I wondered if Randy was all right. Was he was hungry, scared, lonely? Did he miss us? It had only been a few days, and I missed him with all my heart. We as a group had become such a close-knit new family.

The new woman, Jillian, was sleeping in the lounge chair and her son, the cutest little red-haired boy I’d ever seen, ran about, playing mostly with my daughter.

The new baby was sleeping in a Moses basket, and I felt awful for him. I hadn’t touched him. Actually, no one wanted to. Then again, Phoenix was in my arms. I looked down at Phoenix. His hair was fair and starting to come in, although I suspected he’d lose it again.

His eyes were bright blue and staring at me, and he cooed and smiled all the time. He had progressed so much since we found him. I wished Alex would stop giving him Spam to suck on, though. He tried to put off that he didn’t, but I knew.

Alex and Beck had grabbed a car seat from Sonny’s house, brand-new in the box, and it had become quite handy when putting Phoenix down for a nap or feeding, not that I would ever strap him in the seat when we travelled. To me, the ability to free him easily in case Sleepers overran us outweighed the dangers of holding him in my arms.

I couldn’t imagine trying to get him out of a car seat or the car seat out of the van in the midst of a Sleeper attack.

I moved the car seat nearer to Michael, who was peeling potatoes, cutting off the bad spots while listing to static on the radio.

“Can you keep an eye on Phoenix?” I asked him.

Michael looked surprised. “Wow, yeah, sure. Absolutely. Everything okay? Are you sick?”

That made me smile. “No, why?”

“You never ask anyone to handle him when you can.”

“I want to spend some time with that baby. I feel bad for him. No one holds him. Alex said when he was fixing his umbilical cord, he seemed to enjoy being touched.”

“The mother in you emerges.” Michael smiled. “I think that’s a great idea. Maybe with some warm, loving arms to hold him, he may actually figure out how to eat and breathe at the same time.”

“I’m sure Jillian and Bonnie have tried.”

Michael didn’t respond, just looked at me.

“What?”

His eyes shifted to Jillian, who was sleeping, and then to Bonnie, who sat in a chair watching the children. He dropped his voice to a whisper, even though I was positive they couldn’t hear him.

“Beck said they referred to him as an abomination.”

When I heard that, my heart sank, yet, I found it hard to believe. “Maybe ... maybe they are unaware of the true meaning of the word.”

“Doubtful.”

“Any luck with the radio?” I asked. “Anything from the other New Jerusalem?”

“Nothing yet, but I’ve not given up hope even though it’s been three days.”

“Keep trying.” My words of encouragement lacked originality, but he knew I meant it. I left Phoenix in Michael’s safe hands and walked over to the basket.

“Bonnie, can I hold him?”

She looked over her shoulder at me as if I had said the most disgusting thing. She hesitated and then said, “If you want.”

I lifted the baby, keeping the blanket in place. The moment I looked down at him, my heart broke. He didn’t look right from the nose up. I parted the blanket, peeking at his body. His skin looked dry, and the diaper that Alex had placed on him hadn’t been soiled even a little.

Reaching down, I placed my hand on his little chest, and he curled into my touch. When he did that, a lump formed in my throat, and I brought him close to my chest. I wanted to cry. I felt my whole being tremble, and my throat thickened.

Sonny’s trailer was cooler, so I took the baby there. All of the new things I’d gotten for Phoenix were in there as well. When I stepped in, Danny was sleeping on the couch.

Immediately, I started rummaging through the items I got for Phoenix and the newborn things we took from Sonny’s house, placing things I needed on the countertop between the kitchen and living areas.

I found the bottle with the tiniest and newest nipple, filled it with some formula powder and room temperature water, and placed the bottle aside to dampen a washcloth. Sonny had generator power and warmed a tank of water in the morning for us, so the water was warm.

“Everything alright?” Danny asked, sitting up on the couch. “Something wrong with Phoenix?” “This isn’t Phoenix,” I said. I placed the baby on the counter and opened the blanket.

Danny came over to watch. “Oh, man,” he said. “Poor little guy.” He reached for the baby’s hand and the tiny fingers wrapped around Danny’s.

I guess Danny brought it out of me. I don’t know, but I just started to cry. Poor little guy was right. What a horrible start to such a hard life. To me, Phoenix was the golden boy, the child who had it all. This little guy …words could not describe.

Sniffling, I grabbed the cloth and gently began to wash the baby.

“He likes it,” Danny said. “Look.”

I washed the baby with my most loving touch, my tears rolling from my cheeks, dropping onto his little body. I wiped them away, then gently caressed him with baby lotion, and when I finished, I paused, lowering my head to him for a moment. After I swaddled him, I lifted him close to my chest and picked up the bottle.

“Bonnie said he can’t eat,” Danny said.

“I know.” I wiggled the nipple near his mouth. “I don’t understand why though.”

“Because he doesn’t have a nose. He can’t eat and breathe.”

“He has a nostril, he has to be able to breathe,” I insisted.

“Alex said he wasn’t sure.”

“Alex is allowed to be wrong. I won’t be satisfied until I see for myself.”

Admittedly, I watched my son more than I watched the baby. I just cradled him so close to my chest, afraid to look in case he wouldn’t eat. The moment I saw Danny’s eyes brighten, I looked down.

He was taking the bottle and swallowing it. It didn’t trickle from his mouth, nor did he choke or turn blue.

“Oh my God, Mom.” Danny grinned and ran his hand over the little guy’s head. “He’s eating.”

Many ordinary things had started to make me happy in this new life. Seeing the child eat was on that list. More tears flowed from my eyes. “You’re eating,” I said to him. “Yes, you are.”

“I have a feeling he’s gonna be okay, Mom,” Danny said. “He has you now.”

I smiled at Danny and then placed my lips on the baby’s head. Holding him close as I fed him, I started to hum a song, trying my hardest to resonate it against my ribs so even if he didn’t hear me, he felt my vibrations.

Danny said he was going to be okay.

I didn’t know how much of that was true. The small, unloved, unnamed, newborn baby boy might defy odds and live, but to be okay?

The whole world was far from okay. And this newest addition to our group had far too many obstacles ahead of him.

* * *

“You’ve been crying,” Beck said to me as soon as I approached him.

“I don’t know how I should take that,” I said. “Do I look that much of a mess?”

“Nah, you’re actually pretty cute when you cry. Are you alright though?” He leaned against the hood of an abandoned car, our lookout then reached down to the baby. “He looks different. Is he the reason you’re crying?”

“I feel so sorry for him. I bathed him and rubbed lotion on him, fed him.”

“How did that go?”

“He ate.”

With surprise, Beck turned to me. “He ate?”

“Three ounces. Two more than a child his age should eat, and he burped. A good one, too.”

“Wait. Bonnie said he wouldn’t eat.”

I motioned with my lips, looked back at the kids and at Bonnie and inched toward Beck. “Please keep this between us.”

“You don’t think she fed him?”

“I think she wanted him to die. I don’t know. That’s terrible of me to say. Please forget I said it.”

“I can’t, Mer, I think it too. But in her defense—”

“Her defense?” I echoed, appalled.

“Yes, Mera, in her defense. He has no eyes, no nose, and no ears. He has little chance of survival in this world without someone constantly caring for him. We don’t even know her story, but we do know she’s caring for a dozen kids already. That is a lot. Now there’s a baby that needs attention. It’s a cold, cruel world, babe.”

“I know. But she has Jillian.”

“Come on, Mera.” Beck motioned his head. “She’s hopped up on something. Probably hit every available drugstore to ease the pain of the world’s end. Bonnie’s doing this alone. Not saying she’s right, but if she deliberately allowed the child to slip away, then she did it for the baby’s sake, too.”

“Why save him in the first place? Why cut the cord? Why do that?”

“It was the humane thing to do,” Beck replied. “Then reality hit her. Again, her choice.”

“She didn’t name him.”

“Her choice.”

“Wow,” I said.

“What?”

“You’ve been hanging around Alex too much. This right here…” I swirled my finger at him as I stepped even closer, “is all too reminiscent of that major I met at the refugee center.”

Beck lowered his head. “I’m sorry.”

“It’s okay. It was a brief slip.”

“So name him.”

“I did. You’re the first one I am telling. Don’t make fun.”

Beck threw his head back. “Oh my God, don’t tell me that you named him Falcon or Hawk or Eagle.”

“What? No. Why would you say that?”

“Because you named Phoenix after a bird.”

“Oh. I guess I did, huh? Not this one. I named him Keller.”

Beck opened his mouth to speak but paused, then blinked. “Like Helen Keller.”

“Yep. She was blind and deaf and made an impact on the world.” I lifted the baby. “And so will you, right, Keller?” I spoke to him then I raised my eyes to Beck. “What do you think?”

“What do I think?” He looked up then back down to me. “I think you’re pretty special, and that baby is lucky to have you.”

“I don't deserve that compliment.”

Just then a rushed and panicked call from Michael made my heart thump to my stomach. He was running to us.

“Mera!”

“Oh my God, Phoenix, is he alright?” I asked.

“Huh? Yeah, why would you ask?”

“Because you’re screaming my name. Where’s the baby?”

“Danny has him. Mera ….” he lifted a journal. “I was reading…. I was… did you name the baby?”

I gave a curious glance to Beck then nodded at Michael.

“Did you by some off chance name him Keller?”

It shocked me that he asked me, and it showed on my face. “How did you know?”

“So you did?”

“Yes. Why?”

“Later. We’ll talk later.” Michael rushed off.

Beck’s eyebrow rose. “We’ll talk later? You didn’t tell anyone the name but me?”

“No, I didn’t.”

“That’s weird.”

“You think?” I turned and looked at Michael. How did he know? He looked frazzled, almost thrown for a loop. However, I did know one thing for sure. Michael had survived a seemingly inevitable death sentence, he’d found us again and saved me, and now he knew Keller’s name. There was definitely something different about Michael, I just didn’t know what it was.

I was convinced we’d find out.

21. MERA STEVENS

When Alex returned with Sonny, I was unable to tell if he was happy or annoyed that Keller was eating on his own. He was probably irritated that he hadn’t tried to feed the child himself. However, he still insisted on starting an IV on the baby to rehydrate him.

We didn’t have a clue how long it had been since he had eaten sufficiently, if ever.

I wanted to question Bonnie about it, but under Beck’s and Alex’s advisement, I let it go, especially after hearing the story of how she came across the children.

I guess I thought that she picked them up one by one, but we discovered that wasn’t the case. About a month or so after the Event, around the same time that Sonny’s town went south, Bonnie emerged from her hideaway to see what had become of the world.

She had been hiding at her brother’s farm in Iowa when he turned suddenly after a trip into town and a run in with, as Bonnie referred to them as well, Palers.

Unlike Sonny, though, she’d had some contact with the New Jerusalem and then the ARC.

She told us that she was about to give up three days into her solo journey to find one of the two salvation centers, and that’s when she met Ray.

She was running for her life in a town overrun with Sleepers when she saw the school bus and realized it would be a safe hiding place.

Little did she know when she boarded the bus that Ray and the children were already there.

She never did get much of the story from Ray. He, four other adults, and the kids had been on a camping trip with their church. He was in charge.

The Event occurred, and he stayed with the children because none of them had turned. They stayed at the campsite for a long time, but when they left and pulled into a town an attack occurred.

The children were still safe on the bus. Ray was the only adult who survived.

Bonnie told us the details after dinner, after the kids were sound asleep and couldn’t hear anything. The night had cooled a little, and we sat in a circle around the small fire listening as she finished her story.

“I never questioned the children,” Bonnie said. “Jillian wanted to ask about the adults, but they’ve been through enough. The past couple of weeks it’s been difficult to keep them fed and hydrated.”

I understood the problems she’d faced. Alex and Sonny had stopped for supplies, and I knew from speaking to them that we’d have to go somewhere with fresh water wells soon. We had gone from seven to twenty mouths to feed.

We were in for a long winter if we didn’t find a safe place to live. I was hopeful we’d find the New Jerusalem. For some reason, I was worried when Bonnie went over the maps with Alex and Beck to try to locate it.

Beck asked. “What happened to Ray?”

“He was killed a few days later,” Bonnie answered. “His daughter, Amber, was devastated. She still isn’t talking. She’s smiling more lately, though, than she did at first.”

“You said you had radio contact with the ARC and the New Jerusalem. Did Ray talk to them by any chance?”

Bonnie nodded at Beck. “The ARC, yes, but he told me that they weren’t aware of the children, and we should aim for somewhere else. He had a bad feeling. He was smart, really smart.” She exhaled loudly. “When we found the …” she paused and looked at me, “found Keller, I wish Ray was around. He said he was a doctor. I wasn’t sure what kind, but he would have been better than me.”

“That’s why we’re grateful for Alex,” I said. Grabbing my bottle, I poured a drink, offered it around, and Bonnie obliged. Jillian did as well, and that scared me, especially if Beck was right, and she was taking pills.

It was actually a pleasant evening. We were relaxed, but it also felt like the calm before a storm. It was probably my imagination, however, I kept my guard up. I learned all too well after the church incident that things could turn on a dime.

Michael played background music. He occasionally sang, which I loved because he had such a fantastic voice. I realized only after a while that it was all Christian music.

Sonny retrieved a beer for himself and Alex and out of courtesy offered one to Michael. It shocked me that he accepted.

I think it shocked Alex more than the rest of us because he choked on his beer. He laughed, but his eyes glanced across the fire. He seemed to be studying Bonnie and Jillian.

“So,” Alex said, “this Ray guy checked out in a Sleeper attack?”

“Ah, come on, guy,” Danny said. “Be gentle, man. Use some tact.”

“That was tactful,” Alex argued. “Just was curious. I mean, I was wondering what happened to their men.”

I coughed out a laugh. “Their men?”

“Yes,” Alex said. “Their men.”

My voice squeaked in disbelief. “Their men? What? This isn’t the OK Corral, the 1950s or even an episode of The Walking Dead. Their men? Please. They’re doing okay without their men.”

“Like you?” Alex pointed his beer bottle. “Padre here is a man. Without him, you’d be Sleeper fodder right now.”

“I’ll give you that,” I retorted. “However, at that soda machine, I stood a better chance than you.”

“How do you figure?”

“Michael wouldn’t have covered you with his body.”

Alex looked at Michael, who stopped playing.

“It’s true,” Michael said.

“Man, that’s rough.”

Beck spoke up. “Can we… can we change the subject? No Sleeper talk tonight?”

Sonny lifted his beer bottle. “Here, here, Major. We are in a safe location for the time being. Let’s enjoy it.”

“And on the subject of changing,” Alex turned to Michael, “I know you’re playing and singing for your Dad. How about changing up?”

At first, Michael appeared to be insulted. With a shake of his head, he looked up. “I’m not sure I remember much that I didn’t play in church.” He tapped his finger on the bottom of his guitar. “All right, I got one, I’ll take you back.” He looked at Danny. “You may not even know this one.”

He struck a chord and sang the first line of the song, ‘It’s Only Make Believe.’ “People see us everywhere...”

It was as though a valve released. Everyone, including Danny, because I was sure he knew the old song, sighed. We had been listening to Michael play Christian songs, and that was the only music we had heard in months.

This was a song from everyday life. It was a breath of fresh air. It wasn’t the end of the world for a moment, we were just people sitting around a fire.

We weren’t scared that Sleepers would follow the noise and come rushing out of the woods, because we hadn’t seen one in days.

Bonnie laid a hand upon her own chest with a reminiscent smile. “My husband and I always played this on the jukebox when we were out. No matter how old it is, it’s a great tune.”

I smiled. “Daniel and I did the same thing. How funny. And we danced every time, no matter who was around.”

“Nathan and I did, too. There was …” Bonnie’s eyes lifted, and I looked up.

Alex was standing before me with his hand extended.

“What?”

“Don’t make me feel like I’m back in the eighth grade asking Mary Jane Wymer to dance and she shot me down after I made it all the way across the gym.”

“You only made it across the fire.”

He wiggled his fingers.

“Alex, I don’t think …”

He walked behind me, grabbed my hand, and tugged me to my feet, then pulled me a few feet away from the group. He gripped my hand as he danced with me.

I whispered, “Do you really think it’s a good idea to dance with all that’s going on?”

“I think it’s a great idea to dance. It’s been about three months, Mera. Are we supposed to mope forever? It’s the end of the world as we know it, but you’re alive. Your son, your daughter. You have Phoenix. And you guys didn’t die on that roof. Sometimes, we have to celebrate life instead of canonizing death. Appreciate the positives, Mera, instead of feeling guilt over the negative.”

“You trying to tell me something, Alex Sans?”

“Could be…” He stepped back, extended his arm, turned me once and snapped me directly to his chest. He whispered, “Or I might be looking for an excuse to touch you.”

I giggled. I couldn’t help it. That certainly wasn’t something I had done much of lately. Alex made me laugh, and his breath tickled my ear. I stepped back away, ready to end the dance and thank him for that moment of normal life that I’d just experienced. Before the words left my mouth, I noticed Beck.

He looked sad. He stared, looking at his drink, lifting his eyes to me. I was caught up in his look, wondering where his mind was. He probably was missing his family, his wife. My expression reflected his as we stared at each other.

Alex, though, broke that with a hard kiss to my cheek.

“Thank you, that was nice,” he said.

Alex returned to his seat, and Michel kept playing non-Christian music.

I moved to sit down again, and Beck finished off his drink and stood. “I think I’m gonna call it a night so I can relieve Alex of watch in a few hours.”

Sonny spoke up, “You know, you guys have me as well. I can take a watch.”

“I think Alex and Danny first watch,” Beck said. “Me and you, second. Thanks. Good night, all.” He bid his goodbye and headed to the trailer.

“Will you excuse me?” I said, and I followed. If Beck needed to talk, needed someone, then I was going to be there for him. I was selfish early on, but no more.

When I walked into the trailer, it was still. Jessie was sleeping on the couch. I didn’t need to call out for Beck, he was standing over the cradle.

“Everything okay?” I whispered.

“This is amazing.” He waved me over to him. “Come look.”

Arms folded, I walked to the cradle where for the time being we were able to fit both Phoenix and Keller.

“I wanted to check on them,” Beck said. “And look.”

I peered around Beck to the cradle. Both babies were on their sides, Phoenix so much bigger than Keller, but I saw what Beck did, and it made me gasp. The precious sleeping babies were holding hands.

“They’re meant to be brothers,” Beck said. “There is something remarkable. They feel it, I feel it.”

I grazed my finger lightly across their joined hands. “How am I going to give him up for six months? He won’t know me when Alex brings him back.”

Beck backed from the cradle. “Why don’t you go with Alex to the ARC?”

“What? No. And leave Jessie?”

“You couldn’t leave her before because we were waiting on a death sentence. You can now. She’ll be fine. I’ll take care of her. This baby needs you.”

“And what about Keller?”

“I can take care of Keller. We have a lot more people now, Mera. We’ll find a place, and we’ll wait it out. Wait for you guys,” Beck said. “I’d feel better if you went with Phoenix.”

I shook my head slowly as I exhaled. “I can’t go. I can’t leave my daughter. Plus I don’t really want to stay away from you for six months. You’ve become my rock.”

He smiled gently. “I appreciate that. Okay, how about my plan B? What if when they call for Alex we tell them Danny is MIA after the crash. That way he doesn’t go back.”

“Why don’t we say they are all MIA, Alex and the baby as well?”

He tilted his head. “You know as well as I do, Phoenix has to go back to the ARC. He has the cure in his blood. He has to go. As painful as it is for us, that call for him is going to come.” Beck turned again to the cradle and reached his hand to Phoenix.

22. ALEX SANS

I heard the engine of the yellow bus long before I saw Sonny drive into the camp. He and Beck had finished the tire the day before. Since we had to get on the road, it was time to bring the bus to the camp. How else were we going to manage the trip with all the children?

I asked Bonnie where she was headed, and she didn’t have a clue. She was just moving forward. I felt sorry for Sonny, Mera, Beck, Danny, and even Jessie. None of us had signed on for taking care of a bunch of kids. I sure didn’t.

From what I witnessed, Bonnie did a good job, but the children weren’t important to her. She offered to leave with the kids but stated she’d appreciate being part of our group.

Not to mention the news that Sonny brought.

“Eight. I counted eight,” Sonny said. “Moving slow, but straight up the highway.”

“Did they follow you?” I asked.

Sonny shook his head. “I climbed to the roof of the bus to take a look. I don’t think they even saw the bus. But they probably heard it.”

“Damn.” I picked up my radio. Danny had ended up on the night watch and was still out there on the cliff. “Dan, you there?”

“Yeah.”

“Any Sleepers?”

“None that I see.”

“Keep me posted,” I told him. “Sonny spotted several on the road.”

“Got it.”

I munched on a cracker while I looked at the map. How I missed the days of just being able to go on the Internet and find things. The original concept of the Internet was to survive a nuclear war, to keep the county running, but damn if it hadn’t lasted longer than a week.

“Here’s a thought,” Sonny said. “I’m pretty well stocked at the ranch. Big Bear Grocery warehouse is fifty miles from here. If it hasn’t been hit, we can stock up even more. My land is good. What about sending a cleanup crew to clear it? There’s plenty of room there.”

“Yeah, but we need to be secure. You saw how many Sleepers were at the Bargain Mart. I saw firsthand at the ARC that a fence doesn’t cut it.”

“What about a prison or a work farm? There’s one in Kentucky that actually has a wall. It’s a boys’ detention work center.”

“That might not be a bad idea. How’d you know about it?”

Sonny gave an embarrassed smile. “I grew up in Ohio, got locked up there.”

“No shit? An Ohio boy? I’m from Ohio, too,” I said. “Dude, what did you get locked …” I paused. “You know what? I don’t want to know. New world. New start.”

“Appreciate it.”

I looked at the map. “Anywhere you guys go should buy you enough time to think of winter prep.”

“You really are going to the ARC?” Sonny asked.

“Man of my word.” I said with little enthusiasm. “Okay, boys’ work center, good idea, we’ll pitch it to the others. Any other ideas?”

“We can go high,” Sonny said. “Like a skyscraper. But then water will be an issue. Underground is out.”

“True. Unless it’s one of those decked out government …oh, shit.”

“What?” Sony asked.

“That’s probably where the New Jerusalem is.” I peered over my shoulder to Mike who was starting breakfast. “Padre?”

The padre immediately stopped what he was doing and turned to me, looking frustrated. “What’s up, Alex, are you going to insult me?”

“What?” I laughed. “No. Hear anything from that place that claims they’re the New Jerusalem?”

“No, nothing in days,” he snapped.

“What’s wrong with you?” I asked when I heard his sharp tone.

“Lots. Number one being the fact that I can’t figure out how we are going to feed all these people all the time. Dinner, yeah, you and Danny plowed the fish.”

I rubbed my chin and looked at Sonny. “Wherever we go a lake is our number one priority. Maybe Mike here can turn a few fish into a miracle, and we won't have to worry about feeding everyone.”

Michael bobbed his head. “Yeah, yeah, make the jokes. I’m really tired of it.”

“You said you read the Doctrines,” Sonny remarked. “Did you get to the place where you returned, and everyone thought you were the Savior?”

“I did. Long before we even left the church, I read it. I was pretty sure,” he shifted his eyes to me, “not that I was the Son of God but that I wasn’t going to die. Then again, according to the Doctrines, I didn’t die until we were almost at the ARC.”

“How did they think you were the Son of God?” Sonny asked. “I’m curious.”

“Yeah, me, too,” I added. “Randy never really got to that part.”

“Mera,” Michael stated. “The Mother, as the Doctrines called her, convinced them. Apparently they were going to kill me. She said I rose from the dead, and they tossed me out with the Palers. When they didn’t eat me, and they backed off, they were convinced I was there as the Savior. The Second Coming.”

“Then what?” I asked. “What became of you?”

Michael lowered his head. “I was crucified.”

“Oh my God.” I stumbled back. “That’s horrible. Really?”

“No, I’m lying, Alex,” Michael said. “Consider it my payback for all the times you mess with me. Actually, I became a teacher and was highly regarded, I think. I don’t know, it was weird. It read like fiction.”

Sonny laughed. “Isn’t that what you said, Alex?”

“Yep.” I nodded. “Reads like fiction. I’m convinced someone made it all up and the interpreters made it sound Biblical.”

“Along those lines,” Michael said, “fiction, I mean. Something extremely odd has happened.” He looked at me then Sonny. “You know how I took notes on the Doctrines? I have three notebooks. Well, I looked through them, and they—”

“Alex!” Danny’s panicked voice rang through my radio, interrupting Michael.

I lifted the radio mic. “What’s up, Danny?”

“Pack it up dude, seriously, get everyone moving. Like now. I’m on my way back to camp. We got Sleepers on the highway.”

I laughed. Really, that showed his youth. “Dan, come on. We can handle eight Sleepers.”

“Eight? Eight?” Danny asked. “Leading the pack, yeah. Try hundreds. Too many to count.”

“Shit!” I told Danny to haul ass to camp and turned to Michael and Sonny. “Pack it up. Grab the radio, rustle up everyone. Grab all we can. Let’s load the bus.”

“If Danny just spotted them,” Sonny said, “and they’re moving at a steady pace, we have a little time until they get to the entrance.”

“Let’s not chance it,” I replied and turned, fully intending to shout out a wakeup call to everyone.

Then we heard static.

“Alex Sans, calling Alex Sans.”

The call came from Michael’s radio.

“This is the ARC. We just lifted your voice. Come in.”

I walked over to Michael’s radio and whispered to him, “Go wake everyone. Hurry.”

“Alex Sans, do you read me? Come in.”

I don’t know why, but I just stared at the radio. That was it. It was my call to leave. To take Phoenix and go. My heart sank.

“Alex Sans, repeat, come in.”

I was reaching for the radio when the creak of the trailer door caught my attention. Beck stepped out, pulling a shirt over his head.

“ARC?” he asked.

I nodded and reached for the microphone.

Beck grabbed my hand, stopping me. “Mera and I were talking last night. Whatever you do—”

“Alex!” Danny came barreling through the woods. “The whole pack is moving pretty quickly. We have to pack it up or prepare for battle.”

Beck looked at Danny. “Sleepers?”

“A ton,” Danny replied.

I cringed. I had to buy more time. I couldn’t just go to the ARC and leave everyone. I had to know where my group was going.

“Alex Sans,” they called again.

I faced Beck. “I have to answer. How do I buy time?”

“I don’t know. I’ll get things packed, but whatever you do, please, tell them Danny is MIA with the pilot.”

“I had planned on that.” Finally, I lifted the radio. “This is Alex Sans. Look, I’ve got to move out right now, I have a major Sleeper attack headed my way.”

“Sans, we located the chopper wreckage. We have men in the air. Give us your location and we can give you air support. Do you have the Phoenix child and the teenager?”

“Danny is missing. He was thrown from the wreckage when the chopper crashed.” I said.

Bonnie laid her hand firmly on mine, shaking her head.

I released the button so she couldn’t be heard. “What?”

“Ray was so adamant about the ARC,” she said. “As if he knew. Don’t you have one of your people there? Speak to him first, before you say anything further. Okay?”

I nodded. “Is my friend, Randy Briggs with you?” I asked on the radio.

“Yes,” the ARC person replied.

“I’d like to speak to him before I say anything else, just to make sure he’s all right.”

“Hold please.”

I took a deep breath, snapped my fingers to get everyone moving. At that moment, everyone scurried. The children moved about quickly as if it were a familiar routine for them to escape from Sleepers.

I looked at the faces that surrounded me. Mera had emerged holding Phoenix, Jessie holding Keller, Beck.

Michael and Sonny rushed about gathered our things.

“Alex,” Randy’s voice spoke over the radio. “Alex, are you there?”

“Randy. Man, are you okay?”

“Yes.” He paused. “Alex, is the baby with you?”

I hesitated, moistened my lips, finally answering after a brief pause. If anyone did, Randy knew the importance of getting Phoenix to the ARC. “Yeah, he’s fine. He’s good. We’re together, and we new people.”

“Good. Alex, they need your location,” Randy said. “A county, city, somewhere they can find you. Can you give that to them?”

I hadn’t a clue how to explain where we were, so I turned to Sonny. His finger pointed to the map.

“Yeah, I can.”

“Good,” Randy said. “Then I want you to… run.”

My heart dropped.

His voice picked up speed. “Run, Alex, take the baby and go. Run. Hide. Whatever you do, don’t let Phoenix—”

He was cut off.

End of transmission.

I didn’t try to call back in case they were tracking the signal.

As best as we could, as fast as we could, we would follow Randy’s behest.

We would run.

From the Sleepers and from whatever it was that Randy feared.

23. RANDY BRIGGS

The butt of the M-4 not only silenced me in the midst of my sentence, it broke my front tooth.

My warning was heeded; at least I believed it was. Alex Sans was a smart man. All he needed to hear from me was the word ‘run’.

I expected to die in the moments after that radio call. I was supposed to get the information from Alex, find out where they were, and set him up as Demetrious had done to me.

However, I couldn’t.

Alex was my friend. He was a remarkable man with extraordinary instincts and abilities. If anyone could hide and protect the Phoenix child, he could.

They used my life against me. Told me that they would kill me if I didn’t get the information, that my life meant nothing, but what did I care? I would perhaps be born again.

That’s what I thought.

They couldn’t use Demetrious. He died within two hours after he visited me in my prison room. His body stayed there, reeking of death, for nearly three days.

They came for him when they believed the heard Alex’s voice on the radio.

Actually, they came for me and only removed his body.

They needed and wanted the Phoenix child.

I found out a lot of things in those last few hours with Demetrious, things I needed to know, things Alex needed to know. I had to chance getting that information to him. I knew when they said they’d probably require me to find out his location that I’d get my chance on the radio to either tell him what I found out or tell him to run.

I opted for running, especially after I asked to see the President and found that he had become a Sleeper. Some demented man named Leonard was now running the project.

Demetrious had told me that those from Project Savior were the ones in the New Jerusalem, and with that knowledge, I prayed Alex could find them.

I was still alive because Leonard believed that since Alex asked for me, Alex would eventually negotiate to get me.

Alex was smarter than that.

My life wasn’t important.

Phoenix’s was.

The ARC wanted the child. They wanted him for many reasons – none of which was good. They would pursue him relentlessly.

24. ALEX SANS

Run.

I never realized the impact that the three-letter word could have until Randy blurted it out.

Run.

I got the message; he didn’t have to say anymore.

I prayed that God would protect him as much as Randy was trying to protect Phoenix and me.

Run.

That told me so much. The intentions of the ARC were not what we thought, and either Phoenix or I was in danger, or both of us were. Either way, my friend warned us, and I listened.

Our immediate thoughts were about the ARC finding us, and about the band of Sleepers that were homing on our sound and the smell of the breakfast fire. So much so, they picked up speed.

Two things came at us not ten minutes later.

One was the stampede sound of running Sleepers, and the other was helicopters.

The bus was large enough to haul us all safely off that hill and plow through the Sleepers, but the bus was also a prominent yellow target for the choppers.

The idea of staying in the camp held two scary prospects. One, the Sleepers would invade us and be too much for us to handle, and two, the choppers were going to be looking for activity.

Beck loaded a clip in his M-4 then attached two more clips to his belt. “What do you wanna do, Alex?”

I had to think fast. My eyes caught Mike’s and a thought hit me.

I tossed Sonny the keys to the bus. “Take it down the hill. Take out as many as you can, then get them to follow you. Got it?”

“Excellent idea.” Sonny gripped the keys. “I’ll pull out on the highway as well and try to get the choppers to spot us.”

Bonnie rushed to the bus. “I’ll go with you. They won’t buy for a second only you in this big bus.”

“Good idea,” I told her then swung around to Danny. “Take your mom, the babies, Jessie, and a few kids into Sonny’s trailer, lock it, keep them down, quiet, and stand guard.”

Danny nodded.

“Michael, take Jillian and the rest the rest of the kids into the Hoss trailer, same thing. Down. Quiet. Lock it. Watch them.”

“Got it.” Michael began gathering children. The Hoss trailer, as I called it, was a double wide, permanent trailer directly across the main road from Sonny’s trailer.

“Beck, you and I will take high watch. Shoot anything that makes it into the camp. I’ll take the check-in station by the gate, you take the rec center. That way you can get anything that I don’t.”

I got his agreement and watched him move in the direction of the rec center. He paused to look at Mera and Jessie as they went into Sonny’s trailer, telling them to please stay down.

I gave my final instructions to Danny and Michael. “Don’t be a cowboy, and don’t try to be a hero unless you have to be. No shooting. No noise, no matter what happens out here. One sound can jeopardize the whole lot of you.”

I could tell by the looks on their faces that I was preaching to the choir, but I had to be sure. I didn’t want one of them to race out to save Beck or me.

The bus started to roll away. It covered the sound of the helicopters, lessening my ability to pinpoint their location. I was hopeful that the bus would cause the diversion I needed.

It was an easy climb to the roof of the check-in station. I got a clear view of the road and watched the taillights of the bus disappear around the bend. I gave the camp one last look. The door to Sonny’s trailer was closed, and I breathed out in relief that Mera and her family were in there. Beck was already on the roof of the rec center. There was one thing wrong.

Jillian.

She struggled with Mike as he tried to get her inside the trailer. I wanted to yell, but I was too far; my voice wouldn’t carry.

I couldn’t hear what they were saying, but it was obvious that Beck had words with her. Finally, Beck’s hand flew out in a ‘screw it’ motion to Mike.

Mike backed up into the trailer. Jillian, holding her son’s hand, slammed the trailer door and took off with the red-haired boy into the woods.

Maybe she wanted to protect what was hers. Maybe she didn’t see the safety in numbers. Whatever her reasons, they were her reasons, and he was her child. My job at that moment was to protect the camp.

I turned back to the road. Sonny wasn’t going to be able to run over all the Sleepers or, like the Pied Piper, lead them all away. Nevertheless, I hoped he would lead enough away from our camp to give us a fighting chance.

25. MERA STEVENS

We had done it again. We became complacent and let our guard down. I found myself hiding under a thick comforter with four terrified young children.

It wasn’t their first time hiding from a Sleeper attack, and for that, I was grateful. They knew to be quiet.

Danny had hustled four boys and a girl into our trailer. Confident that Sleepers wouldn’t touch Jessie, I hid Jessie, a ten year old girl named Marissa, and the two babies in the closet.

Jessie, like Michael, was a source of protection. The little girl was there to help her with the babies, almost like a sitter. Marissa was intelligent.

We stayed in the hallway near the rear bedroom so we had an escape route out the back door. All the blinds were closed, lights were out, and we waited.

It happened so fast. I had just woken up, taken a sip of soda for some caffeine. Beck had changed both babies, handed Phoenix to me, gave Keller to Jessie, and walked out.

I heard the voice and only had time to open the door before I was overwhelmed with instructions.

Run here. Run there. Do this. Do that.

Danny rushed at me. “Mom, come on. We have to stay low.”

Danny was barking out instructions to the kids that went into our trailer, and I was still in the dark.

“Danny, what the hell?”

“The ARC radioed. Randy got on, said for Alex to run. It can’t be good, and we have hundreds of Sleepers barreling our way, more than likely from the Bargain Mart.”

I called out, “Beck?” “Get inside, stay quiet,” he told me. “It’ll be all right. Alex and I have this.”

He spoke with confidence. Even thought I didn’t know what was going on, I brought the children into the trailer.

I was still trying to understand if Alex was told to run because of the impending Sleeper attack or if something else had happened.

Then I heard the helicopters. I told the kids they had to be quiet, not to cry, shout, or make any noise. We muffled any sounds with the comforters and blankets in the hallway.

It was rush, rush, rush. My heart beat out of control; I helped Danny to lock all the doors, close the blinds, and secure everyone.

He was armed with a rifle, and I had a pistol.

We were ready, and I had faith in Alex and Beck.

Just as we settled, I heard Beck’s voice. He was arguing, using a deep growling voice to command, “Get in. Now.”

I was under the blanket when it started, and I emerged.

“Mom, get under,” Danny told me.

“I’m fine. What’s going on out there?”

“Beck’s arguing with Jillian,” Danny said ruefully.

“Why?”

He replied, exasperated, “I don’t know!”

The voices stopped, I heard the slam of a door and figured it was over.

It grew quiet again.

I could no longer hear the bus engine, and the helicopters sounded so far away.

It was quiet.

But not for long.

In the distance, it sounded like war had broken out and we were on the front line, or close to it. I heard rapid gunfire. I closed my eyes and feared for Sonny. Within minutes, Beck and Alex were firing, not much, an occasional pop-pop-pop here and there. I envisioned Alex aiming at the Sleepers and Beck picking off the ones he missed. From the sound of things, it was worse in the distance.

I truly believed that we were spared, but in a brief moment of quiet, a spine-tingling sound rang out in the form of a child’s voice.

“Mommy!

My eyes popped open, and my head cocked. I looked at Danny.

He had the same look on his face.

“Mommy! Where are you?” It came from behind the trailer in the distance.

“Calvin!” Jillian returned the call.

I sat up. “Oh my God.”

“Mom,” Danny warned.

My heart raced.

“Mommy! Mommy, I’m scared. Where are you?” Calvin’s words were breathless and echoing; he had to be in the woods.

“Keep calling me, Calvin! Keep calling.”

My mind screamed. No! No! No, don’t call. Please be quiet, Calvin.

“Mommy! Mommy!” His voice sped up with terror. “Mommy there’s a group of them!”

“Keep calling my name, so I can find you.”

“Mommy!”

My jaw tightened, my face burned, and fear raged through my entire being. “Danny?”

He closed his eyes tightly, his face clenched with pain as he dug the palms of his hands into his head.

In a flash I saw little Calvin in my mind, lean and agile, his red hair tossed about, his face dirty, running, looking behind him, trying to escape, trying to find his mother.

Danny and I locked eyes when we heard the shrill, long, chesty scream preceding the most horrifying cry of, “Mommy!”

I jumped up.

“Mom, no.”

“You stay here. Watch the children.” I checked the clip on my gun; it was full.

“I’ll go.”

“No, Danny, you have to stay. Lock and barricade the door behind me. I’ll be back.” I moved as fast as I could to the back door and quietly moved the barricade. Standing off to the side, I peeked out. I didn’t see any Sleepers. I nodded to Danny, readied my gun, and waited for him to open the door. I had to be fast.

I didn’t even know what direction the sound came from, only that it was behind the trailer and more than likely in the woods.

I heard him cry out again. “Mommy! Help me!”

Oh, God, they had him. The sound of his voice, the crying, the shrill screams tore at my heart.

The door opened, I slipped out, and I heard the door shut.

Two feet out, a Sleeper jumped at me. I fired. I don’t know where I hit him, but it moved him away from me. I looked left to right and didn’t see any more of them.

“Mommy!”

“Calvin!”

“Mommy! Help me. Ow! Mommy!” Scream.

My feet pounded, weapon ready, and I raced in the direction of the voice.

Nothing. I saw nothing.

Calvin’s cries for help were drowned in heart wrenchingly painful sobs and each one burned my ears.

“Mom… Mommy … hurt ….. me ….” Another scream.

The woods became a maze. The sun darted through the leaves and blinded me as I ran. I could hardly breathe.

“Mommy! Please!”

He was close.

“I’m sorry, Calvin. Mommy’s sorry! Mommy’s so sorry!”

“Mommy!”

“There’s too many …Mommy’s …”

I stumbled upon Jillian as she cried the word, “Sorry”. She dropped to her knees and sobbed.

My jaw clenched when I made eye contact with her.

“There are too many.” Her shoulders bounced with her sobs.

About fifteen feet beyond her I saw a group of Sleepers, maybe six. They were on the ground, arms flailing.

“No!” I aimed my gun and shot indiscriminately.

I hit one, then another. They fell over, and I saw small legs.

Oh God!

I aimed to fire again but before I could press the trigger fast, consecutive, single shots, accurately fired, knocked off the rest.

I looked to my left and saw Beck on the other side.

The Sleepers were down, and I raced over. My heart beat so loud that I heard it, I felt it, and when I caught sight of Calvin, all that swirled in me, every emotion, every bit of sadness, anger, ignited like a split atom and burst from my being in a cry that I was sure echoed through the woods over and over.

All hope that Calvin would be all right was instantly dashed.

His midsection was torn to shreds. His little head was tilted to the right, eyes open, mouth agape as if he looked, searched, prayed for help.

I dropped to my knees, leaned forward, and cradled his head, then lifted him to me. This poor child, one of few left in this childless world, lost his life as he cried for help that did not come, only to die alone in pain, without loving arms reaching out to him.

I sobbed as if he were my own. My heart broke for him and all that he endured. How scared he was. That poor baby. That poor, poor baby.

I couldn’t stop crying.

“Mera,” Beck walked up to me, speaking softly.

I lifted my eyes. “Where were you?”

His head rocked back, and he stammered for words. “W-What?”

“How could you let this happen?”

“Don’t, Mera.” He ran his hand over his mouth. “Don’t put this on me. Please.” His eyes closed and he dropped down. One knee raised, he looked at us, brought his hand to his face, and turned a little. “Please.” His shoulders bounced once, and he released a cry of sadness. “I tried. I looked. I tried. I couldn’t find … the trees. It was …” Another sound of sadness. “I’m sorry, I failed him.”

“No. I’m sorry, Beck. I shouldn’t have said that. I’m sorry.” My crying continued. My left arm held Calvin to me as I reached out my other hand for Beck. He moved closer, gripping my hand, still not looking at me.

Sleepers could have been upon us, encircling us. It didn’t matter. I didn’t even hear Alex coming, just his voice.

“What happ…. Oh my God.”

Alex was standing there. He looked away. I couldn’t say anything.

Alex said, “I saw Beck take off. I’m sorry.”

I sniffled hard, tried to stop crying.

Beck finally lifted his head. “I’ll be back. I want to get a blanket to cover him, so the other kids don’t see him.”

I nodded.

He stood, and I saw how much sorrow he carried. Head lowered, shoulders slumped, he hurried from the woods.

“It’s safe now,” Alex stated. “No Sleepers that I saw.” He took a deep breath. “His poor mother.”

When he said that, something inside of me snapped.

“Jillian, I am so, so sorry,” Alex said.

He looked beyond me. I turned to see her standing ten feet behind me.

“We saw them,” she said weakly. “The Sleepers. We were hiding and—”

“Don’t speak,” I said, turning from her.

“Mera?” Alex said..

Jillian continued, “I thought if I sent him farther …”

My eyes fluttered. Sent him farther? Alone?

“Don’t. Speak.” I repeated.

“I saw them chase … I couldn’t see him.”

“Please…” I begged. “Don’t speak.”

“There were so many, I couldn’t –”

“I said don’t speak!” I screamed.

“Mera!” Alex blasted.

I gently placed Calvin on the ground. I closed his eyes, looked at him for the last time, and stood.

Beck had returned with the blanket. He paused when he saw Jillian.

My facial muscles were tense, and my gut wrenched. I slowly turned around as Beck covered the child. I inhaled deeply.

I was always obedient. I never raised my hand to my children. I never fought in school. Violence was not in my nature.

Yet, when I saw Jillian, I raced toward her with a tightly closed fist, and I nailed her with everything I had.

She fell backwards and scurried away as I went for her again. Alex intervened, bodily moving me away from her.

“Mera!” he scolded. “What the hell? She just lost her child!”

“She…she” I tried to catch my breath. “He cried. He begged, Alex, begged her to help, and she just stood there and watched.”

She wiped her nose. “There were too man—”

“There are never too many when it comes to your child!” I screamed. I went for her again, and again Alex stopped me.

“Knock it off,” Alex scolded. “Beck, do something.”

“No, I’d rather stay out of it, thank you,” Beck replied without malice.

Alex growled. “Mera, let’s go.” He took hold of my arm led me away.

“I can walk,” I snapped at him, snatching my arm from his grip. “I’m fine.” I stalked away from Alex, looking over my shoulder.

“Let it go, Mera. Let it go for now,” Alex said. “Calm down.”

I honestly didn’t care what he said at that moment. I continued walking toward camp. I did need to calm down, though. Not just for me, but for the others in our group.

However, what I felt right then was too hard to let go. I wouldn’t let it go for a long time.

26. ALEX SANS

We’d gotten a bit of a reprieve, just enough time to pack up and move. I still didn’t know what was going on with our pursuers from the ARC.

Mera marched angrily back to camp ahead of me. I had never seen her that far out of control.

She wasn’t even rational. I didn’t have the story yet, but whatever it was, Mera forgot that Calvin was Jillian’s son. Jillian had lost her son. No matter what Jillian had or had not done, her son was dead.

I couldn’t understand Mera’s position at all. I just couldn’t. Beck passively sided with Mera, as usual. At that moment, I didn’t know if Beck reacted to Jillian or to Mera’s opinion of Jillian’s actions.

One thing was for sure, when we arrived back to camp, it wasn’t good.

The kids knew what had happened. They, like Mera, had heard Calvin scream. Their response was surprising. Quietly, unemotionally, they watched Beck carry the body past, and then went on with what they were doing. Not Jessie.

She screamed and freaked out when she saw the blood on her mother. How do you explain to a person with the mentality of a toddler that the blood wasn’t her mom’s?

We tried, but Jesse wouldn’t stop screaming until Mera cleaned up. She followed her mother into the trailer to shower. I hoped that, despite the early hour, Mera would hit that bottle of bourbon. If she didn’t, I was going to shove it into her mouth.

In the months that I had known Mera, I only once saw her with an attitude, and that was for a short time after she met Pastor Mike. However, that time she got over it quickly. Now, I was even a little bit afraid of her, so I thought about other things.

Like where we would go. We had to go soon.

Beck returned holding Calvin’s blanket-covered body. Jillian followed ten paces behind him.

The look on the big guy’s face told me that he was broken up over the death of the little boy. We hardly knew the boy, but I figured it wasn’t who he was, it was what he was a kid.

The children all stood around and stared as Beck took the body and placed it to the side.

“Danny,” Beck called out, “I need you over here.”

I followed Danny. Mera was still in the trailer. I didn’t need to keep an eye on her any longer.

Beck told Danny, “I’m gonna go dig a grave. Can you keep the kids away from him, please?”

“Yes,” Danny replied. He looked down at the body. “How bad, Beck?”

“Bad.” Beck placed his hand on Danny’s shoulder when he walked by him.

Michael told his group of kids to sit on the road where we used to have our campfire and then walked toward me. His hand shot to his mouth. “I heard him cry.” Michael’s eyes watered. “I could swear on my life, Beck would have saved him.”

My heart thumped in my chest. “Me, too, Padre, but, uh, do me a favor, don’t say that to the big guy, okay? He’s taking this pretty hard. So is Mera.”

“As is his mother,” Michael said.

My eyes shifted to where Jillian was sitting a few feet away from the children. “Yeah,” I said. “I’m sure.”

“I’m going to pray for him, right now.” Michael walked to the body and knelt by him.

“Why?”

He shot me an angry glance.

I raised my hands. “Just asking.”

The school bus returned then, and I was glad to see it. The bus looked as if it had seen better days.

Sonny and Bonnie emerged from the bus like excited champions.

“We plowed through a lot of Sleepers,” Sonny said.

“I don’t think any more than a couple dozen came through,” Bonnie said. “We figured you could ...” her eyes lifted.

It was obvious she’d picked up the atmosphere of the camp.

“What happened?” Sonny asked.

I lowered my head. “We lost Calvin.”

Bonnie gasped. “Excuse me,” she said, and brushed past me straight to Jillian.

Sonny looked confused. “How? Weren’t all the kids together?”

“The details are still sketchy,” I said, one eye closed. “Now tell me what happened.”

“Hundreds of Sleepers. Once we ran over a bunch of them, we waited until the rest followed. We actually moved pretty slowly until we hit the highway. Your buddies really saved the day though.”

“What do you mean?”

“The choppers fired on the Sleepers. They hit them with small explosives. The highway is littered with them.” He paused. “I think they thought you were on the bus ’cause they landed.”

“And?”

“And they asked for you. I said I didn’t have a clue who you were.”

“You think they believed you?”

Sonny shrugged. “I don’t know. They did say if I ran into you, I should tell you that you have three days. After that, they’re coming after you, and they aren’t gonna make it easy.”

My face crinkled. “I’m not a criminal.”

Sonny chuckled. “Bonnie asked that. She asked them if you were a criminal, and they said yes.”

“What?”

“Yeah,” Sonny continued. “They said you stole mankind’s future.”

A little melodramatic. But okay, I guess I did. Something about the three-day warning didn’t sit well with me. I had a lot of thinking to do and plans to make. My first decision was to move our entire group off the hill and away from the campsite to another, safer location.

However, we first had to solve a significant problem. Where in the world was it safe?

* * *

Sonny knew the area and that was a blessing. He knew where to find anything we needed.

The Sunnybrook Food Warehouse was located nine miles off of Route 80, a good seventy miles southeast of our campground.

With the ability to draw gasoline from the reserve tanks at stations, I made the suggestion that we get another vehicle. Not that the bus wasn’t large enough, it was, but we were crowded. Sonny’s van served us well and was a lot more comfortable when it wasn’t weighed down.

Mera rode in the van with Beck, Danny, Jessie, and both babies.

I got stuck on the school bus with all the kids. However, they weren’t too bad; they were actually sad and unusually quiet.

We rolled down the hillside road. Sonny was spot on with his description of the carnage on the highway. Where had all the Sleepers come from? Like Michael had suggested a while back, they followed each other, gaining members of their pack and picking up momentum when they found a trail.

If there were that many remaining, I was left to wonder how many the government had killed.

The bus bumped up and down as it rolled over bodies. I tried not to believe that they were people, especially since they had started to evolve.

A little girl named Marissa made her way up to the front of the bus and sat right next to me. It surprised me. None of the kids had actually talked to me. They were an odd bunch. I mean, I only knew Missy’s kids and a few others, but this busload was strange. They barely spoke, were well-behaved and seemed immune to shock and despair. Unfazed by much, they glossed over Calvin’s death.

Suffice to say, Marissa’s behavior took me aback.

Her hair was blonde. I suspected it would be a lot lighter-colored if it were clean. It was tangled, messy, and needed to be brushed. In fact, all of the kids needed a good bath. If Bonnie or Jillian didn’t take care of that soon, I’d get Mera on it. She apparently liked that motherhood stuff.

“Hi,” she said.

“Hey,” I nodded.

“I’m eight.”

“Oh, yeah?”

“How old are you?”

“Why?”

“We are curious.”

“Hmm...” I paused. What would she know? So I lied. “Twenty-five.”

“Wow, that’s old.”

“I know,” I said, thinking to myself how shocked she’d be if she knew how old I really was.

“Maybe you will live a long time.”

“Let’s hope.” I tried to hide my smile.

“My father, he lived to be forty-one!”

“I’m …. I’m sorry?”

She crinkled her face in curiosity at me as if I’d said the oddest thing. Then she exhaled. “I hope to be forty-two.”

“Well I hope you live to be eighty-two if not more. Heck, a hundred and two.”

She gasped. “Is that possible?”

“Yeah, it is. Sure, why not?”

“True.” She bobbed her head. “It’s a fresh start. So ….are you mean?”

“No. Do I look mean?”

Again, she nodded. “All the kids think you look mean.”

“Why is that?”

“Because you drew all over yourself.”

I looked down at my arms, my sleeves of ink. “You mean my tattoos?”

She gasped.

“What?”

“Tattoos are the devil’s work.”

“Yeah, I know. Perhaps you should talk to the padre about that. He can pray for me. He’s the Son of God, you know.”

“I will.” She hurried away.

The devil’s work? I wondered if the kids had all lived in a religious commune or something. They were on a church trip when the Event occurred. That would explain their oddities. They probably were a cult, and the Ray guy, who was the doctor, was probably the cult leader.

About four more kids came up to me asking the same questions. I hadn’t a clue why they were like that with me. I was a likeable guy. Perhaps I needed to put forth a little child-friendly effort.

I did know one thing: next bus ride, Beck was riding with the kids.

We didn’t see a Sleeper until we pulled into the Sunnybrook Food Warehouse parking lot. I thought that we’d hit the jackpot. The warehouse was a massive structure. The whole place was surrounded by a tall fence. There would have to be thousands of Sleepers in order for them to break through the fence as they had at the ARC.

Four Sleepers wandered the property; they’d be easy to take out. The warehouse was near a small farm where their food distributor grew their own produce. A few houses were scattered along the road leading to the warehouse, and a small housing community was two miles away.

It was perfect for our needs.

We took out the Sleepers with ease, then Beck, Danny and I went inside to look for more of them.

Sonny and Bonnie took his van to examine the area and would report back to us.

We locked the fence behind them. I had a good feeling.

The warehouse bays were open; that told me that survivors had come and taken their pick. I didn’t believe that much would be left.

The Sunnybrook distributors handled superstores that carried more than just food, so the warehouse did, as well.

I wanted to dance a jig. The warehouse would not only tide us over for a few days until we figured out the next step, it would also give us supplies for the near future.

I reminded myself to hug Sonny the moment he returned.

It took us over an hour to go through the entire complex. We had located several more Sleepers, but that was it. Just about the time we finished, Sonny returned.

They’d only found a few Sleepers, which they killed.

We secured the fence once again, brought the vehicles into the warehouse, and locked it down.

The vast, empty bay area used for bringing supplies to trucks served well as a gathering area.

We immediately set up bedrooms for the kids in the offices off of the bay. There were brand-new sleeping bags in aisle seven. They were eight shelves up, so Danny had to do some climbing.

The kids had room to run, play, and make noise. That drove me nuts, but then again, the warehouse had room for us to have privacy.

Mike was messing with the radio again, just listening, he said. I asked him about what he wanted to tell me in regards to his Doctrines notes, and he said he’d tell me later.

I accepted that.

Mera stayed away. She set up her sleeping area in a small office and made a makeshift bed for the babies. Phoenix was learning to roll over, so I told her that it wasn’t going to work for long.

She glared at me.

And Marissa accused me of doing the devil’s work. Apparently Marissa hadn’t ever seen that look Mera gave me.

She stayed in sight nearby; she just didn’t talk to us.

She spoke to Beck … of course.

As the evening wore on, the kids quieted down. We used lanterns to light the area, and no one said much. Jessie and the babies were asleep. I invited Mera to join our group, but she declined, choosing instead to read by the office door.

We talked occasionally about trivial things, and then Jillian, who had been silent, made the fatal mistake of speaking.

That was what Mera was waiting for.

The moment Jillian opened her mouth, I looked across the bay at Mera. Her book went down.

“It doesn’t seem right,” Jillian said softly, “without kissing him goodnight.”

Man, that just shot us all down.

Jillian exhaled. “It was for the best. He’s better now. It’s the way it had to be.”

Stomp. Stomp. Stomp.

I grumbled. I knew what would happen when I saw Mera making her way over.

“What do you mean it’s the way it had to be?”

“It’s better that he not suffer any longer,” Jillian replied. “This world is no place for a child to live. Don’t you agree?”

“No.” Mera barked. “I have three children, four if you count Keller, that are living in this world. No matter how hard this world is, I’ll do what I have to do to keep them safe.”

I stood. “Mera,” I said soothingly, “come on.”

“Come on what, Alex?”

Jillian stood. “Why are you like this with me? You struck me. You hate me.”

“I’m mad at you. No, wait, words can’t describe how angry I am with you.”

“Why?”

“Because you did this on purpose.”

At that instant, everyone except Beck jumped at Mera, calling out her name, telling her to stop.

“No!” Mera said harshly. “Sonny, you didn’t hear. Neither did you, Bonnie. He cried. He cried and begged for help. He screamed. You told him to run ahead on his own.”

“He was my son!” Jillian argued.

“He was eight years old!” Mera shouted.

“And? He was my son. Not yours or anyone else’s. It was my choice. It is my right as a mother to decide what happens with my son.”

“Not when he is a living, breathing child. Then it’s murder.”

“Mera!” Michael yelled.

“You sent him out there alone,” Mera continued. “It wasn’t for his safety, it was for yours. You used him to distract the Sleepers so you could live.”

“Enough.” Michael stepped forward. “Mera, enough, that is cold and wrong and—”

“It’s the truth,” Mera growled. “Look at her. Look at her eyes. She sent him out there alone on purpose.”

Michael looked at Jillian.

Quietly and with a spine-chilling tone, Jillian said, “I didn’t want him on this earth any longer.”

Mera heaved out a sobbing breath. “They tore him apart.”

Jillian sat back down. “It was my choice.”

Thankfully Michael was there to grab Mera when she lunged toward Jillian.

“This isn’t your concern, Mera.” Michael placed his arm around her waist, holding her back. “This is out of your hands.”

“No, it’s not. She’s cold and calculating and should not be a part of this group,” Mera argued. “I don’t want her here.”

I made my way over to assist, help calm things down. “And what should we do?” I asked. “Send her out there?”

“Yes,” Mera answered. “Send her out. Who cares? An eye for an eye.” She turned to Michael. “Isn’t that what the Bible says, Michael?”

“It does,” Michael said calmly. “But Jesus, he turned that phrase around.”

“Oh, fuck Him,” Mera said sharply. “Take her out. Or I will.” Surprising even me, Mera pulled her revolver.

Quickly, I reached out and snatched it from her hand. “Enough. Okay? This isn’t your group, it’s our group. And if the group decides she should stay, she stays. Beck? ”

Standing quietly in the back, he lifted his head in acknowledgement.

“Can you take Mera for a walk somewhere?”

Mera sneered at me. “Why are you always calling him to control me?”

“Because you people live like one big happy fucking family,” I snapped. “So now he can play Papa Bear and calm you down.” My voice rose. “Now! The kids don’t need this, Danny, Jessie, no one needs this now. Go! Walk.”

Beck walked over and said softy. “Come on, let’s go for a walk.”

After a moment, Mera huffed, “Fine,” and stepped back. “Danny, watch the babies,” she said as she strode past him, pausing to grab the bottle from Sonny. She stopped, looked at me, and just before she walked away with Beck, she pointed at Jillian. “Know this. Next run in with trouble … you’re Sleeper bait.”

And then, with Beck, she walked off.

After she had gone, we were quiet. We weren’t just reeling in the aftermath of Mera’s outburst and anger, we were reeling in the revelation that Jillian let her son die on purpose.

It was a harsh reality for us to accept. I don’t think there was a single one of us who knew how to handle it at that moment.

27. MERA STEVENS

We hadn’t walked too far away from the group when my breathing normalized, and my heart rate steadied. I tried to recall the last time I felt so out of control with painful emotions. The closest I came was when I thought that Daniel was having an affair.

What was wrong with me? Perhaps I just needed to go on a good drunk. However, I didn’t drink to get drunk; I only drank for the calming effect alcohol had on me.

It wasn’t that I didn’t have a legitimate reason for my anger. I know most of it stemmed from the fact that precious few children were given an opportunity to live. 1.8 billion had died, and only a dozen or so lived. They were exceptional, they were meant for something else, and Jillian decided to let her son die.

No one would ever convince me otherwise. The Sleepers were attacking, she didn’t want to die, and she sent out Calvin. Then again, it could have been she felt it was time for him to go. She was finished with protecting him and didn’t want him to be scared any longer.

Still, in my mind and my soul, I knew that decision was wrong.

I didn’t think Beck would scold me. He took me to the farthest door in the bay area, only stopping to grab a lantern and a couple of paper cups from the supplies. Then we walked.

“Where are we going?” I asked. It seemed as if we were heading pretty far away from the others.

He walked ahead of me as if looking for something. His head moved up and down with the movement of the flashlight beam. “Just want to get you away from the group. Far enough away so you’ll feel free to say what you want.”

“I’ll say what I want anyhow.”

He stopped walking and looked over his shoulder. “Yes, I know. How about I rephrase that? I am taking you far enough away, so they don’t have to hear you.”

“Better. What are you looking for?”

“I saw it somewhere in this aisle.” He raised his eyes toward the ceiling.

“Well, we’re almost at the end.”

He stopped, faced a box above his head, pulled out his knife and cut the box. “Yeah.” A bag of chocolate kisses rolled out. He turned and handed them to me. “They say chocolate has something in it to help a bad mood. So here.”

I couldn’t help but laugh.

“What’s so funny?”

“When I was mad, my husband Daniel used to bring me chocolate. Kisses.” I gripped the bag and handed him the bottle.

“Smart man.”

“So are you.” I opened the bag while he poured, and we exchanged goodies.

“Feeling any better?”

“I didn’t get it all out of my system.”

“You will.” He winked.

I took comfort in that wink, and then I absorbed that heavenly chocolate. I didn’t care how well or how badly it mixed with the whiskey, I enjoyed it. I took a healthy swallow, finishing off my glass.

“That was fast, even for you.” Beck refreshed my glass.

“I know.” I sighed. “Let’s just go.”

“What do you mean?”

“You, me, Jessie, Danny, the babies, let’s pack up and go our own way. Let’s leave, set up somewhere, and do our own thing.”

“Leave the group?”

I nodded.

“That’s really not fair to Michael or Alex. We’ve all been together a long time. They have as much vested in your family as you and I do. Besides …” Beck finished his drink, “you don’t want to leave the group. As much as you and Alex butt heads, he gives you a spark that I don’t think anyone else can.”

“You’re right, I don’t want to leave the group. But Alex …oh my God. He kills me. He really does. He makes fun of Michael all the time, and he’s just so damn arrogant.”

“He’s a good leader.”

“So are you.”

“Maybe in other circumstances,” Beck said ruefully. “Not in this one. He makes decisions based on the good of us all.”

“Don’t you?”

“Not really. I make decisions most of the time based on the good of you.”

A part of me twitched inside when he said that. After hearing his words, I understood what he meant. From the moment he met me at the refugee center, when he broke the rules and gave me back my belongings, he had been doing things for me.

“Everyone out there is a good person.”

“Except Jillian,” I said.

“I’m sure she is, somewhere under her Mommy Dearest exterior.”

I laughed.

“I know what happened hurt,” he said. “I know it. I felt it. And I know her actions angered you more than anyone. However, it’ll come around. It will. Don’t put that bad karma on yourself. Okay?”

In shock over his words, I stepped back. “Wow. That was good.”

“Thanks.” He took a sip of his drink. “Plus, Bonnie isn’t really a mothering type. I don’t know if you noticed. All those kids need attention. She can’t do it alone; she needs you.”

“Somehow I think that if we left those kids in the middle of somewhere, all alone, they’d be just fine. Not that I would do that.”

Beck turned his head to the side and looked at me through the corner of his eyes. “Why would you say that?”

“Oh, come on. You haven’t noticed that those kids are weird? They hardly reacted to Calvin’s death. And that one boy, the one with the brown spiky hair and mischievous smile—”

“Nick.”

“Nick, yes. He told me that he knew Calvin from the trip and that he and his mother left the camp early.”

“Really?” Beck seemed surprised by that.

“Really, and I think I want to sit.” I started to sink to the floor; Beck stopped me, and pulled out a large box, placing it in the aisle then pulled out one for himself.

“Will these hold us?” I asked.

“Oh, yeah, it’s a case of Spam.”

I burst into laughter as I sat down. “Please don’t tell Alex or Michael.”

“Trust me, I won’t.” Beck positioned himself directly in front of me. “And you’re right; there is something different about those kids. I can’t put my finger on it.”

“Kids are resilient, I know that. They seem way too tough. Has Michael said anything about them to you?”

“No,” Beck said, “but then again, they just joined us, so maybe they’re just shy. You heard Alex’s opinion, right?”

“No. I didn’t talk to Alex much today.” I said. “What is it?”

“He thinks this church group that went into the mountains was like a cult. Isolate the kids and all. He thinks that’s why all the girls wear dresses. Bonnie found them in South Dakota. Supposedly they were in Montana when the Event occurred.”

“That makes sense, with their demeanor and all.”

Beck nodded and drank, refilled my glass.

“Thank you for taking me away.”

“Not a problem. I was glad to.”

There was a brief pause in the conversation, and then thoughts about things Alex had said swirled through my mind, and I laughed out loud.

Beck smiled. “What?”

It took a second for me to get the giggles under control; the mixture of emotions and alcohol was taking its effect. “Alex …” I laughed again, “called you Papa Bear.”

Beck laughed. I enjoyed when he did that, he rarely smiled widely or laughed. “Alex is funny. He has the best one-liners.”

“Oh my God, what he doesn’t say to Michael. He takes the Savior thing as far as he can.”

“And pushes it,” Beck added. “I thought for sure Michael was going to kill him when we were discussing the flat tire on the bus, and he asked Michael if he could levitate the bus or something.”

“I wasn’t there for that,” I snickered. “But you know there’s something about Michael too. I know you’re convinced he’s a mutant Sleeper, but I don’t know.”

“You think he’s a Chosen?”

“I don’t know anymore.” I lowered my head, looking at my drink. “There is something special about him.”

Beck used his index finger to lift my chin. “Mera, there is something distinctive about every single person here. All of us, good or bad, survived for a reason. There’s a dying world out there, yet we live. We lost everything, yet we keep moving forward. We all have a reason for living, and that makes us all unique.”

“You’re pretty quiet,” I whispered. “You ought to speak more often. You have some valuable things to say, Gavin Beck.”

His mouth dropped open a little, and the corner of it rose in a smile. “You said my first name.”

“It surprises you that I knew it?”

“Uh … yeah.”

I laughed. “Did you think I thought your first name was Major?”

“Yes.” He smiled, laughed a little, and then turned serious.

In that quiet moment, our eyes locked.

His index finger was still on my chin. It slid to my cheek, and then his whole hand cupped my face. His fingers stroked my skin then slipped to the back of my neck. He pulled me closer.

I felt his thumb brush my face. He was so close to me, only a breath away, waiting for some kind of approval.

Our lips brushed. A mere hair’s breadth separated us.

I trembled.

There was no way I had ever envisioned myself that close to Beck in that way. In my pain-filled world, there wasn’t time for fantasy or to think about a human connection.

He was waiting. I could tell he was waiting on me.

My heart had been broken by grief, by tragedy, so much so I didn’t even know if I had a real heart to feel with anymore.

Never did I imagine that, for one brief moment in time, the pain would subside, and a rush of peace would take its place. Never did I imagine, for an instant in time, that the world hadn’t ended.

However, that was where I was.

Right there. So close.

I closed my eyes and allowed my lips to meet his.

Right decision? Wrong decision? I didn’t know. Wrong time? Wrong place? It didn’t matter.

He kissed me.

A slow, soft kiss intensified in a heartbeat, bringing a moan, an intensely human sigh that came from my soul. At the same time that our lips locked in that kiss, we both stood, and then we embraced.

It was like nothing I had ever felt.

After all the heartache that I had experienced in the previous months, his arms were the first real arms to hold me. I felt almost happy.

I loved how it felt to be held by him, and I know he felt the same way. His arms moved around me, feeling me, holding me, his body pressing tightly against mine, taking me in, almost as if he wished he could consume me.

And I tried, oh, God did I try to let him to consume me.

Time was suspended. Everything was suspended, the hurt, the pain, the world.

Everything felt right. For as long as I could, as long as he would, I would stay in that moment … with Beck.

28. ALEX SANS

Finding a way to the roof from inside the warehouse was like looking for a needle in a haystack. Not that I minded going outside to climb the outer portion of the building; I just thought it would be safer to go to the roof from inside.

Sonny and I searched for a while after everyone else went to sleep. We found it the last place we looked, naturally. I found the stairway in the closet of the office that I assumed belonged to the big boss.

I was a little irritated by that point. I had Jillian and her actions on my mind. I supposed we’d have to discuss it as a group. What she admitted to did warrant being ousted from our group.

I briefly checked out the roof, climbed back down, and shook my head.

“What?” Sonny asked.

“Just a pain in the ass.” I looked at my watch. “I’ll take first watch; come and get me in three hours. Beck will be your relief. We’ll do round the clocks between us all from here on in.”

“Sounds good.”

“And uh, find Beck, will ya? Wherever he went.”

“What do you mean?”

“I mean, find him. Let him know he’ll be on watch in a few. Since, you know, he disappeared with Mera.” I headed back to the ladder. “I told him to walk her, not leave for the night.”

Sonny laughed. “What the hell are you talking about? Guy, they came back a while ago. They weren’t even gone that long.”

“How did I miss that?”

“You probably were outside with Mike looking at that ladder,” Sonny said.

“Okay. Thanks.” I started to climb again.

“Jealous much?”

“What?”

“Just calling it as I see it …. green’s not your color.”

“Thanks for the tip. But I’m not jealous.” I reached the top o of the ladder.

Jealous.

I wouldn’t call it that. Irritated would be more like it. It wasn’t over an interest in Mera, it was over the fact that if they paired off it would upset the balance of our group.

I didn’t know. I’d have to soul search for that one, and I wasn’t in the mood to do it.

The roof was perfect for our purposes. I had a good view of the surrounding area, and a keen eye and ear would hear a Sleeper coming from a long distance.

The roof was also a good place to think. It wasn’t my responsibility to take care of everyone, yet I felt it was. I felt the pressures of where to go, what to do next. Sonny talked to me a lot about it, and that helped. He was a dependable source.

I was also confused.

While I was outside the warehouse, walking the perimeter, Michael joined me. I thought it was a good opportunity to bring up again what he tried to tell me about his notes and the Doctrines. I needed information.

As much as I hated to admit it, the Doctrines, even if they were fictitious, were a good set of guidelines.

“Don’t rely on them, Alex, really,” Michael said. “Follow your heart and instincts.”

“What was it that you wanted to tell me?”

“It’s hard to explain. See, when I originally read them, I was taking notes on what I read. They go decades beyond what happens now, you know that, right?”

I nodded.

“Well, it dawned on me that the Doctrines mention Keller.”

“By name?”

“By name. But he’s older, twenty I think.”

“That’s impossible. Keller won’t survive that long.”

“Kind of an odd coincidence though, huh? Keller isn’t a common name.”

“Who is he in the Doctrines?”

“I don’t know. I missed something, it doesn’t make sense. We need Randy to explain them.”

Randy.

Randy was a virtuous man, a sensible man, and, in addition to his knowledge of the future, he had a considerable gift of giving advice that worked.

We needed him back, but I didn’t even know if Randy was alive.

He had warned me to run. The same man who gave up his life to ensure Phoenix made it to the ARC was telling me to run.

If Phoenix or I was in danger, then it was safe to assume that Randy and maybe everyone else was, too.

I believed we were all alive because of Randy. And because of that, I had to make it my priority to do everything in my ability to get him back.

29. ALEX SANS

The radio broke silence for the first time in a while, other than transmissions from the ARC, and it was from those claiming to be the New Jerusalem. Unfortunately, our enthusiasm was short lived over the fact that Michael said it was the same statement that had been broadcast earlier:

This is the New Jerusalem. We are with people from Project Savior. We are a second facility. We seek others and believe with the right elements we can create a strong future…

It was a recording. It had to be.

It was no wonder they didn’t respond to any calls he had made. I was left to conclude that the recording was played automatically, and there wasn’t a New Jerusalem.

There was something familiar about it, however, I couldn’t put my finger on it. I had only caught the tail end. Michael, on hearing it the second time stated, not only was it a recording, it was also vaguely reminiscent of the voice on the holographic message Randy played.

To be honest, all I recalled about that man from Project Savior was that he said they had erred, and their germs were too strong for our time. His voice was like a computerized recording. Randy attributed that to the age of the recording and the fact that it had been processed to make it clear. In other words, edited to save it.

“The same man?” I had asked.

Michael was sure it wasn’t. Because he, unlike us, had listened to the message on Randy’s tablet more than once. No, it wasn’t the same man, but it was done by the same process, electronic and repeated.

Then more we discussed it the less we believed in the existence of a New Jerusalem. In a way, that made our decision easier, at least as far as where to go.

One decision wasn’t going to be that easy: What to do with Jillian.

I wasn’t her judge, jury, and executioner. While I believed that her actions were morally reprehensible, was it my place in this new world to say she was wrong? It hadn’t been her hands that tore the boy apart, it was her motives.

Still, with her actions, there was the possibility that others didn’t want her around.

It was time to make that decision and stick with it. There was a lot of tension the next morning. After I grabbed a limited amount of sleep and dived into hot instant coffee, I told the others we would gather to decide.

I sought out that bright little girl with the knotted hair. I figured she was miles above a normal girl in wisdom and would use her to entertain the others. I almost didn’t recognize Marissa; her hair was smooth and combed.

“Look at you, all pretty with your hair done.”

She smiled. “The mother woman fixed it. She sprayed this stuff on it, and it combed right through.”

“Looks good.”

“Thank you.”

“I have a favor,” I said. “Can you gather the kids, take them off to play?”

“We play all the time.”

“Yeah, I know, but I need you to keep an eye on everyone, and if you can, take Jessie.”

“The pretty, tall girl that doesn’t talk?” Marissa asked.

“Yes, her.”

“And do what?”

“Hide and seek?”

She tilted her head. “Why would we do that?”

“It’s a fun game.”

“But isn’t ‘Hide and Seek’ our lives? We live that; why would we play that? Besides playing the Paler game is much more fun. It’s like freeze tag.”

I laughed. Hide and Seek was real, but the ‘Paler’ game wasn’t? And man, Paler must have been the backwoods term for Sleeper.

“Well, play whatever you like,” I said. “I need to have a meeting with the grownups and need the kids to stay away.”

“So you can decide Miss Jillian’s fate?”

Hearing her say that made me stop for two reasons. One, how did she know? And two, her manner of speaking was off, as if she was too mature for her age. The cult she was in must have thoroughly schooled their young.

I took a moment and replied as best as I could. “Something like that.”

She stepped back. “I’ll get the others and the tall girl.”

“Thank you.”

She started to walk away but stopped. “Will the man of God be part of the decision?”

“Yeah he will be.”

“Oh, good. He’ll be just. He knows God personally, you know.”

I scratched my head. “So I heard.”

As she darted away, her hair swaying as she ran, all I kept thinking was, Man, what an odd little girl.

My short time with her was a pleasant distraction, but it was time to get to the serious matters.

There were seven of us, so no chance of a tie: Me, Beck, Michael, Danny, Sonny, Bonnie and Mera.

Jillian didn’t get a vote.

I wished with all my heart that we could just move on, but in the back of my mind, I knew it would stay with us until there was an agreed-upon settlement.

“This isn’t a trial,” I told Jillian. “Really, it’s not. See, we’re a group, and we have to stick together. We have to be able to trust everyone.” I stared at her for a second looking up at me, unfazed, unemotional, almost as if she expected what we were going to do. “I’m not cut out for this. Anyone else want to take the reins?”

No one stepped forward.

“We’re gonna take a vote, whether you stay or go,” I sighed, looking at Jillian. “Majority rules.”

Jillian nodded. “I understand.”

“Some people,” I said, “think you … they think Calvin’s death wasn’t an accident. Or rather, was avoidable. Now, obviously, you didn’t kill him. What happened, Jillian?”

She looked at Mera. “It wasn’t a diversion. I didn’t send him out to save my own life. I didn’t…” She stared down to her hands, fingers touching, then looked back up. With each sentence, she glanced at a different person. “It wasn’t supposed to be like this. It wasn’t. There was no forewarning, you know. Just the wooded area, a camp site, wait it out, emerge after a while. Well, after a little bit, every day, those things … some guy on the radio with Ray called them Palers, they’d make their way into camp. Every day, more and more. I thought it was a death trap up there.”

“So you were part of the original group of kids?” I asked.

“Yes, but we didn’t go there to die,” Jillian said. “We stayed there to wait out the plague. People got sick, society broke down, the virus was in the air, people would die for a long time. Ray said we had to wait six months. No one knew about people turning into those things.”

“None of us did,” Bonnie said. “You left the camp to protect Calvin. Did you think you could do the same again?”

Jillian shrugged. “It seemed where there were groups of people, those things went to them. I saw the adults of our group torn apart trying to protect the kids. At first I thought, Calvin would grow up. He could live beyond forty. However, every day I saw it wasn’t getting better. It was worse.”

I crinkled my forehead. “What are you talking about?”

“I’m talking about this isn’t a life for him. He’d run today but die tomorrow. He’d eat today, starve tomorrow. That isn’t a life. Some mothers would do anything to ensure their child lived.” She stared at Mera. “At the cost of running, being scared, having no food, never settling. But is that living? And for how long? Calvin came into this world to live a long life with no one running.”

Sonny then asked, “Did you intentionally send him out to the Sleepers?”

“Not at first. We didn’t go into the trailer because I don’t believe in safety in numbers. Numbers attract. Then …” She paused and quickly looked at Michael. “I gave it to God.”

I turned to Michael. “What does that mean?”

“She simply put it in God’s hands,” Michael answered.

Jillian nodded. “I told Calvin to run. If God intended him to live, he would lead Calvin to hide somewhere. If not… then he would call Calvin home. Calvin didn’t go quietly. I think he thought I was going to follow him, so he started calling for me. And then I panicked and tried to find him. But the Palers were on him; before I could reach him, they surrounded him. There were too many. I gave to my son to God, and He gave him to the Palers.” Her head lowered.

I had one more question. “If we let you stay, do we have to keep you on suicide watch?”

“Suicide watch?”

Beck clarified. “Do you want to die now?”

“No. My son is better off dead, but why would I want to die as well, when we all went to so much trouble to live?”

I peered around the faces of the circle. “Jillian, is there anything else you want to say.”

“No.”

“Anyone else have questions?” I waited. After a few seconds of silence, I said, “Then we vote. Bonnie?”

“Stays. It was her son, her choice.”

“Agreed. I vote we let her stay as well,” I said. “Beck?”

“Goes.”

I secretly chuckled, I figured as much. “Danny?”

“Goes.”

I knew that, as well. I also had a gut feeling about Michael. “Padre.”

“Stays.”

I avoided asking Mera because I knew her answer. I wasn’t sure what Sonny thought. But I knew at three ‘stays’ and two ‘goes’, Sonny could turn it, leave no tie to break. “Sonny?”

“She should go.”

I wanted to scream, Are you kidding me! I breathed out slowly, gave an apologetic look to Jillian, and, defeated, called Mera’s name.

Mera paused and then she stated, “She stays. For now.”

I was blown away. The look on Beck’s face confused me further. He swiped his hand across his mouth to hide his grin. What the hell? What got me was no one seemed to react to Mera’s sudden change of heart. A woman who had a gun to Jillian’s head not twenty-four hours earlier, screaming to kick her out, suddenly voted in an opposite direction?

Mera walked off, and I followed.

She was headed to the office that she considered her bedroom. “Mera, wait,” I called her. “Wait.”

“What’s up?” she turned around.

“What is going on? Yesterday you call her Sleeper bait, and today you’re okay for her to stay?”

She moistened her lips, looked beyond me, grabbed my arm and tugged me away. “Come here.” She stared at me.

I lifted my hands. “Well?”

“Did you hear what she said?”

“Yes, so what she said changed your mind?”

“Absolutely.”

“So you don’t think she was wrong now?”

“What?” Mera rocked back. “She is so cold. She let her son die on purpose. ‘Give it to God, in God’s hands,’” she mocked. “Please. Give me a break. Michael gave her that ‘Give it to God’ line three times yesterday. It’s a crock. She let Calvin die on purpose.”

“Then what the hell, Mera? You had the opportunity to throw her out.”

“Because did you hear what she said?”

“Yes, she let Calvin—”

“No, Alex, not that, about the plague. It was supposed to be a plague for six months. Societal breakdown, people would die. I don’t know what plane of existence she lived on but running for the hills didn’t save a damn child on my street or Beck’s kids. They didn’t have a chance to run anywhere.”

“So what are you saying?”

“I don’t know,” she said with some frustration. “The whole lot of them are odd.”

“They’re cult members. What do you expect?”

“The whole world died, Alex, every child, and those kids lived because they were in the mountains.”

“Maybe…” I held up my hand. “Let’s just go out on a farfetched limb here.”

Mera folded her arms. “Go on.”

“Talk of the padre being the Son of God, of the kids coming from a cult, maybe they got a message, maybe this whole thing is really more religious than we’ve thought all along.”

“Do you really believe that?”

I answered without hesitation. “No.”

“Neither do I.”

“Then what did you think?”

“I don’t know.”

“Then she’s not Sleeper bait anymore?”

“Oh, she’s still Sleeper bait, but until I figure out what the hell doesn’t make sense with this story…” Mera peered over my shoulder, “she’s off the hook.”

“No pun intended to the term bait?”

Mera twitched her head. “Maybe some.”

At first I thought Mera was a little off her rocker, but the farther I walked away, and the more I thought about Jillian’s words, the more I wondered if perhaps Mera was right.

* * *

I gave careful thought to what Mera said, and I watched the children and Jillian. I spoke to Bonnie and asked her if she thought the kids were a little odd. Her explanation was similar to mine – children who lived sheltered lives in religious communities were often different.

I asked her about Ray. She didn’t know much about him; he died shortly after they met. He was a doctor, that was all she knew, and as far as the children surviving, Bonnie wasn’t as close to the death of billions. It wasn’t any more real to her than it was to me. Had I run into a bunch of kids instead of Mera and Beck, I wouldn’t have thought twice about it either.

I don’t know why it bothered me, why I jumped on the Mera train and automatically assumed there was another story to this crew. My first thought was that this group of kids had gotten the untainted form of the virus; hence why worked on them the way it was intended. But how?

From what Randy showed us in the holograph, the future people had sent a virus to improve man. The future man in the video said: “Ugh. We screwed up. Our germs compromised Project Savior.”

Okay, maybe he didn’t say ugh.

These kids, if part of a cult, hadn’t lived normal lives. Would they have? They would have always been secluded, and maybe hadn’t even had inoculations. Maybe they were spared because there were certain elements never introduced into their systems.

Admittedly, within twenty-five minutes the whole thing was driving me nuts. The day before I didn’t think twice about it.

The old saying ‘out of the mouths of babes’ crossed my mind.

It was time to learn about this cult.

I grabbed the first kid I saw, a little boy. I wasn’t sure of his name, but he was young. “So, you went camping?”

He looked at me.

“The field trip. It was a camping trip. Did you have fun?”

“Fun. Yes.”

“So how long were you on the trip?”

“The trip. Not long.”

“How long?”

“Seconds.”

“How old are you?”

“Eight.”

“Yeah, makes sense, I’m getting nowhere with you. Go play.” I patted him on the head and sought a bigger child. Where the heck was that Marissa girl when I needed her? Then I spotted the spiked hair boy, Nick. I whistled and waved him to come to me. He looked somewhat apprehensive at first, and he kept his distance.

“Yes, Mr. Alex Sans.”

“I want to ask you a few questions, is that okay?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Good boy.” I gestured for him to sit down next to me. “So, where did you go to school?”

“School?”

“Yes, the place you learn to read and write. Can you read?”

“Doesn’t everyone?”

I twitched my head. “Maybe now. Who taught you?”

“The elders.”

Elders. That was it. That was the evidence of a cult that I was looking for. I moved on to my theories on why the kids were never really sick.

“Nick. Did these leaders keep you from seeing other people?”

“You mean people in our community?”

“No, I mean outside of the community. Did you kids ever go and meet other kids from other communities?”

“No, Nick said, “there was only us. Anything outside was bad.”

“Ever get a shot?”

“With a gun?”

“No, a needle.”

“Why would I get shot with a needle? That doesn’t seem useful.”

“No, it doesn’t.”

“Unless it went in my eye.”

I laughed. “So you didn’t see anyone but those in your community. No needles. How about… did you grow your own food, or did the elders go to a store?”

“No stores.”

“So you grew your own food?”

“Doesn’t everyone?”

“No,” I answered and saw the look of shock on his face. “This place here is where people get food. Well, they don’t come here, or they didn’t. This warehouse we’re in shipped it to stores, and consumers such as myself bought it.”

“Seems like a lot of steps to take to eat.”

Nick made me laugh; his innocence was impressive. I thanked him and told him to go play. At that moment in time I had it all figured out. I figured out why the virus didn’t affect those children the way it did billions of others. At least I believed I understood.

No immunizations, no processed foods, no exposure to other people. Purity. And that filled me with confidence that the group of kids were probably not the only ones who were isolated. There had to be other cult-type communities. The Amish for starters, not that the Amish people were a cult.

We very well could have been missing the boat.

Excitedly, I decided to share my views and theories with the others, thinking about mapping out areas that could include kids, especially out east where I was familiar with Amish country, particularly in Ohio.

I checked out the kids playing some crazy game of chase, and as I headed over, I heard Michael call my name.

A moment after, I heard my name again. Only it wasn’t someone from our group.

“Alex Sans. Alex Sans come in.”

I bit back my reply, wanting to blurt out the biggest, loudest ‘fuck’, but I didn’t want the kids to hear it, and I didn’t know what wicked things the padre would do to me.

He was sitting near the radio and he looked pretty sad.

I walked across the bay, toward the radio set up. Everyone else started to gather, and they were looking at me waiting for an answer. Like a bad debt or bill collector, they were a reminder I couldn’t run from an obligation.

“Don’t answer them,” Beck said. “Don’t give them a chance to hone in.”

I nodded. Then as I did, the voice on the radio said two words: “Sunnybrook Foods.”

Every ounce of air escaped me, and my heart dropped to my stomach.

“Alex Sans, we know your whereabouts. The world may have gone to pot, but there are these functioning things called satellites.”

“What do I do?” I asked Beck.

Mera stepped forward. “Ignore them. You heard Randy, he said to run. Ignore them.”

The radio man spoke again. “Three days, Sans. You agree to a meet, or we come to you. We don’t even care if you come with us. You know what we need. Don’t make this difficult for those in your group.”

My head dropped again, and I walked to the microphone.

Difficult for those in my group.

Was it fair for all these children to be put in danger because of me and my failure to keep my word?

Randy’s warning weighing heavily on my mind, I reached for the radio despite everyone yelling No! After taking a deep breath, I depressed the button. “This is Sans. If I agree to set up a meeting place, I’ll do it on one condition. There’s something you need to bring for this group.”

“Go on.”

I took a moment. “Randy Briggs.”

That was my deal. If I agreed to go, agreed to leave with Phoenix, the group had to get Randy in return. They needed him and his knowledge and wisdom more than they needed me.

30. MERA STEVENS

It was a plan in which I was not privileged to know the details. In fact, only Alex, Beck and Sonny knew.

I was not happy about that. Bonnie was indifferent as long as we were all safe.

Sonny scouted out a farm not far away, about 100 miles south. He spent that whole first day going through the place. It was twelve miles from a small town. A quick scope from a distance didn’t raise any Sleeper concerns.

In fact, the ranch wasn’t too far from Lincoln, Nebraska, which, according to Sonny, was hit with some sort of bomb. Not a nuclear warhead, though, because bodies of decomposing Sleepers lined the street.

He was gone an entire day and returned on the second to load a truck and tow supplies.

Again, alone.

Alex stayed with us at the warehouse in case they were tracking him again.

He needed to be spotted leaving the warehouse as a decoy for those of us who would head south.

That alone told me that he had a plan, and that was to get Randy.

I asked him, “What about Phoenix?”

And he simply replied, “Don’t worry about him.”

I brought it up to Beck, and he told me, “All we need to do is stay alive, Mera. All of us. That has to be our priority. The moment Alex leaves and goes west, we travel south.”

Alex set up a meeting place far from the warehouse, in the opposite direction.

I truly believed those in the ARC were smarter than Alex was giving them credit for.

The message from The New Jerusalem was playing three or four times a day.

Always the same:

This is the New Jerusalem. We are with people from Project Savior. We are a second facility. We seek others and believe with the right elements we can create a strong future.

Despite how much Alex and Michael tried to get a reply, no other response came.

The radio was to be the last thing we packed. Alex insisted that he took his turn on the air so the ARC could hear him.

It was winding down. It was D-Day – Deliverance Day. The school bus had to be left behind; it was too easily spotted. We picked up vehicles from neighboring areas and acquired as much gasoline as we could get.

I was glad I wasn’t going to be riding in a bus or van since it was so hot. We placed a case of water in the sun, and it made a nice, warm bath for the babies. They enjoyed it, and it soothed them both. I hated leaving our gold mine of supplies, but Sonny was right, it would be there if we needed to make a run for more.

I had the babies in their Moses baskets, set outside the car. Jessie would ride in the back of the car with them, Beck and I up front. Danny and Bonnie were driving a truck with several children and Michael, with Jillian, was driving the van, and that was packed.

We were nervously prepared.

I expected that we’d all get in our vehicles at the same time. Three of us would go one way, and Alex and Sonny in the red pickup truck would go the other. In several hours, we’d be reunited with Sonny, Alex, and, hopefully, Randy.

I was more concerned making sure the children were safe in the van and knew the rules about staying still for Michael. The plan, even though I didn’t know what it was, was set in stone.

We completed our packing, and Michael tossed the radio in the van. I was ready to put Jessie and the babies in the car.

Alex said his goodbyes, in case there was trouble. Sonny got in the truck, and just as Alex was about to get into the driver’s seat, Bonnie yelled out, “Stop!”

Alex did. “What’s wrong?”

“Aren’t you forgetting something?”

Alex startled and looked around. “No.”

“Yeah,” she snapped rather quickly. “Alex, my God, please don’t tell me that you are going to try to pull one over on the ARC people.”

“What do you mean?”

“You haven’t said anything. I figured you were just making a trade. I had no idea you were pulling a scam.”

“Listen, Bonnie—”

“No, you listen, Alex,” Bonnie scolded. “This isn’t just you. This isn’t just your life. These people threatened us. They know where you are, and if you think they won’t find you, you are utterly mistaken. What are you and Sonny going to do, make a false exchange, get this Randy guy, and shoot the pilot and everyone on that chopper?”

“It is our only option.”

“The hell it is!” she blasted. “My God, Alex. We have children here. Many children. Including the babies and teenagers there are close to twenty. You want to be accused of stealing the future of mankind, then damn it, put them in jeopardy and you have screwed mankind’s future. Look at the faces, Alex. They are the future.”

“I don’t know what I can do. They want the child because he is immune, he holds a cure. Yet, our friend Randy said to run, which tells me there’s danger.”

“I agree,” Bonnie said, “and if you think they won’t take it one step further when you pull the wool over their eyes and don’t give them a potential cure, an immune child, then you’re wrong. The danger is there. They’ll come for us. There are far too many of us to run and hide on a moment’s notice.”

“What do you want me to do, Bonnie?” Alex tossed out his hands. “Huh?”

“Do the right thing.”

I thought, I honestly thought, Alex would just get in the truck, and we’d all head south.

“What’s the right thing?”

“Give them what they want,” Bonnie said.

My eyes widened. “He can’t do that.”

“He can.” She stared at Alex. “He can and has to. It’s one life against many. Do the right thing. The child was born and lived when all others died. He is unique.” She stared intently at him. “Give them what they want. “

“What if they only want to kill him?”

“Why would they do that?” she asked. “Really? He was born alive, he holds the key. But go without a baby and they will hunt us down. Do you want to risk the lives of this entire group over one baby?” She paused and locked another serious stare on him. “Do the right thing.”

I couldn’t believe it. I couldn’t believe my ears or the case she presented. My heart raced and beat loudly. Alex grabbed hold of the door, looked at Bonnie, put his weapon in the truck, and then without hesitation walked to our car.

“She’s right.”

“What?” I gasped.

“I’m sorry, Mera. I’m sorry.”

Before I could say anything else, Alex reached down, grabbed the baby basket and bolted to the truck.

Jessie screamed.

I screamed.

“Alex! Stop!” Beck blasted out, and charged full speed after the truck.

Alex peeled out. After my brief moment of shock, I ran as fast as I could run, chasing that truck. But he was long gone.

Alex didn’t just rip a baby from our possession, he tore a part of my soul from me. I felt it physically tear from my gut. The pain blasted through me as if I had been stabbed. Crying out again, I dropped to the pavement in defeat.

Beck stooped down, wrapping his arms around me. “I’m sorry.”

“We have to go after them,” I wept. “We have to.”

“Mera, we can’t. We have to move everyone, and you know it.”

My throat closed, and I could barely speak. “He took the baby.”

“I’m sorry. I am so sorry.” His lips pressed to the back of my head as he helped me stand.

“What was he thinking?”

Beck’s voice was soft. “I think… he was thinking of the group. The many in the group. I can’t say what was going through his mind, or what he’ll do. I just know we have to go.”

I accepted that explanation. With heartbroken reluctance, I turned to go back into the warehouse.

I would leave as we planned, but I would leave knowing that a part of me would never look at Alex Sans the same way.

With all that I’d lost, he’d taken another thing from me. I wasn’t sure if I could ever forgive him. In addition, I was not sure if I even wanted him to return.

31. ALEX SANS

The minor league baseball stadium was the perfect place to meet. While the parking lot had its share of Sleepers, only a few wandered about inside the small ball field. Some in the stands and several on the field had met their final fate via the ARC people.

The chopper, blades idle, sat not far beyond second base. We made our way to the side entrance and had to be quick about it. Sleepers caught our tail and chased us.

Once through the gate, we secured it. About twenty Sleepers hit the fence. We were safe, but it wasn’t going to be an easy exit for Sonny.

We talked very little in the truck. I couldn’t even convey to another human being how horrible I felt for grabbing the baby. But I knew what I had to do.

I wasn’t leaving the baby, I was leaving the group.

I told Sonny that Randy had a lot of answers and was pretty smart. While they wouldn’t have my medical knowledge, they would have to make do. And whatever he did, he was to leave word where he went. A note at the ranch. Whatever.

I needed to be able to find them when I left the ARC. That was if I left the ARC.

We weren’t late by any means. In fact, I was willing to bet the chopper had arrived early, possibly clearing the stadium if it had been necessary. No one was around when we pulled in.

It wasn’t until I stepped from the truck that the side of the small chopper slid open.

It wasn’t like the first time. Men in black, carrying clipboards didn’t step out. The first person that emerged wore a full biohazard suit and carried a weapon.

He waved his arm behind him and then I saw Randy.

Cleaned up and looking okay, Randy stepped from the chopper carrying his little bag, hopping to the ground. I immediately felt relieved, glad that Randy would be reunited with the group.

Two men in biohazard suits followed him out. Neither man was the pilot; from that, I knew there was a third man on board.

Randy stepped further away from the chopper.

I realized that my intention to take out the two or three men on the chopper would have been ineffective. They were waiting for me to try something, I could feel it.

With that plan scrapped, I went the congenial route and reached into the truck. “Good luck, Sonny.”

“Godspeed, Alex.” He handed me the Moses basket.

I grabbed my backpack and with the basket I walked to the chopper.

Randy crossed the baseline and headed toward the pitcher’s mound. I paused in front of him; the first bio man wasn’t taking chances. He was close behind.

“Take care of them all, Randy.” I reached out and embraced him.

“Alex,” he whispered in my ear, “don’t go. Don’t. I can’t guarantee what will happen with you, but the Phoenix child... he’ll be like an alien experiment.”

Before breaking from the embrace, I told him, “Mera is alive. So is Beck, Jessie and there are others. Sonny will take you.” I gave the man pat to his back. “See you in a few months.”

“Alex, don’t. I beg you.”

I kept walking.

Before we reached the chopper, the bio man reached his gloved hands into the Moses basket. He nodded and pointed at the chopper.

As I neared, the blades began to rotate, and the engine whistled in pre-takeoff. They weren’t wasting any time.

Bio Man stood with me at the door and then he climbed inside.

I took another look over my shoulder and waved goodbye to Randy and Sonny. I didn’t know if I would ever see them again. I could only hope.

I lifted the baby basket to the floor of the chopper, and as I raised my foot to climb inside, all I saw was the butt of the rifle.

With no time to react or understand what was happening, it slammed hard into my face, my nose to be exact. The pain was unbelievable. I had been shot once, and even that hadn’t hurt as much as this did. Perhaps because it was my nose. I didn’t know. It was a hard, direct hit. It sent me reeling back. How far down I went or how hard I hit the ground, I didn’t know.

I was out.

* * *

Engine noise and a wet cloth were deciding factors in my coming to, but not as much as the pain.

It shot through my face and to my temples. I didn’t even want to open my eyes because I could tell the sun was bright and knew the how terrible it would feel.

I expected to see a man in a biohazard suit. I didn’t expect to open my eyes and see Randy’s round face staring down at me.

Was I …resting on his lap?

Oh my God, I was. In the back of a pickup truck, speeding down the road, I was cradled across the big man’s lap.

I tried to sit up, not having a clue why that disturbed me.

“Hey, hey, easy,” Randy said. “Easy. Stay down.”

I didn’t oblige. I inched from Randy and sat up on my own. One of those shake and cool bags flopped to my lap. At one point, it must have been on my head. I lifted it. “Where did this come from?”

“We uh, stopped at Walgreens. It wasn’t hit too hard. We needed to get some first aid stuff for you. Sonny wiped out a lot of things. We have some good supplies for the winter and for cold and flu season.”

My head spun, not to mention hurt like hell. Cold and Flu season? I wasn’t out that long. It was only the end of July.

“How long was I out?”

“Long enough for me to think you had brain damage.”

I tried to look at my watch, but it was blurry, so I peered at the sky. It looked like an afternoon sky. I could see the sun to my left, and we were headed south.

My stomach churned and flopped. “Can we stop for a second?”

“Yeah, feel sick?”

I nodded.

Randy reached out to the cab window, gave a couple of knocks, and pointed. I felt the truck pull over and then stop.

I thought I’d make it. I moved to my knees, began a crawl to the back of the truck, but my stomach had other plans.

I leaned over the side of the pickup, unable to stop myself from throwing up, and my head and face throbbed.

I heard Sonny. “Everything okay?”

“He’s sick,” Randy stated.

“Man,” Sonny said. “You were right. Head injury.”

“He hit his head pretty hard when he hit the ground. Then again, it could have been the morphine.”

Morphine? my mind screamed. I stomached being sick long enough to sit up straight. “Morphine?”

Randy nodded. “We gave you a shot of morphine. We had to. We didn’t want to take the chance that you might wake up when we set your nose.”

Lifting my hand to my face, I felt the bandages.

Sonny said, “It was pretty bad, Alex. He hit ya on the side of your nose and sent it almost to the other cheek. Never seen a nose that bad, and I used to box.”

No wonder I couldn’t breathe. “It was that bad?” I tried to focus.

Randy pointed to his own face to demonstrate, “The rifle hit you square on the side of the nose and face. Caught your eye.” He winced. “Not pretty. And your cheek bone. I think that may be busted. Hard to tell.” His tone changed to an optimistic one. “But, we set your nose straight.”

“How long was I out?” I grumbled. “Obviously long enough for you guys to shop and perform minor surgery.”

“We’re about fifteen miles from the ranch,” Sonny replied. “You’ve been out a while. We didn’t move for the longest time. Randy thought you had brain damage.”

“I did,” Randy said. “Nose injuries can cause brain injuries. Plus, you lost a lot of blood.”

“Oh my God. From one hit?”

Sonny looked at me with an eye closed. “It was a good hit. Hey, we picked up Zofran in case you got nauseous. Want one?”

I shook my head. “I’ll be fine.”

“Yeah,” Sonny said, “you may need it later after we get Beck to stitch ya. Neither of us wanted to attempt that.”

“I need stitches too? Just … just get us back. Thanks.”

Sonny left me and Randy in the back of the truck.

I don’t know why I was in such a hurry. I had totally screwed up everything. Nothing went as planned. I was supposed to be on that chopper. I was supposed to be with the baby, so I could keep watch over him. The pain in my face and head paled in comparison to what I felt in my soul.

How would I face them? How would I face Mera? She was going to hate me. I didn’t blame her. I hated myself.

I sank against the side of the truck. “Randy, why do you think they did this to me? Why didn’t they take me along?”

“You gave them what they wanted.” Randy handed me a bottle of water. “Maybe they didn’t want to chance any more trouble with you.”

The water was good. My mouth was dry and tasted like blood. “Are they going to kill him?”

“Not intentionally, but they will after they are done,” Randy answered with a somber tone. “It’s not what we thought. In fact, it’s not what they thought either with Phoenix.”

I sighed heavily. “What do you know about this Keller in the doctrines?”

“Keller?” Randy cocked back in surprise. “Really? Keller? I didn’t think you read that far.”

“I didn’t. Michael did, and he—”

“Michael?” Randy smiled. “He’s alive?”

I nodded.

“Like the Doctrines said. He rose from the ashes. He is the Son of God.”

I winced. “That’s debatable. And, well, talk to him about that. He took notes and didn’t understand them. Who is Keller?”

“According to the Doctrines, Keller is equivalent to the Antichrist. Doctrines state he couldn’t speak, hear or see, yet, he was so extraordinary he communicated using his mind. But he did so with the Pale… I mean Sleepers,” Randy said. “That was the part I thought was metaphorical. Why are you asking about Keller?”

“Because…” I took a sip of water, wetting my dry mouth and lips. “It wasn’t Phoenix in the basket. The ARC took Keller.”

32. ALEX SANS

“I swear to God, Alex,” Beck’s deep voice was grim as he hovered over me, preparing to fix my wounds, “if this face wasn’t as bad as it is, I’d deck you.”

“If I didn’t feel so bad already, I’d let you.”

“I should just let this gash stay open and get infected, at the very least look bad.”

I hadn’t even made it to the ranch house yet. Sonny had brought me into the heavy equipment shed and sought out Beck. I didn’t see the Randy and Mera reunion, or Danny’s reaction, or even Beck’s.

Lying on that work bench, I waited in the shed, like a criminal. And it was by my choice, because that’s how I felt. Like a criminal.

Beck was less than gentle with his sutures. He was so angry that he grunted in disgust.

“Come on, Beck,” Sonny said, “ease up, okay?”

“Do you know what he did?” Beck asked.

“Yeah, I was there, remember?”

“And you condone it?”

“Let me ask you this,” Sonny said. “What choice did he have? I was there when we arrived at the field. The original plan would have failed. Big time. They had four armed men, at least from what I saw. Three of us came back. Had we proceeded as planned, none of us would have.”

“It was a baby, Sonny. An innocent baby he turned over to them for experiments.”

“He didn’t plan on handing him over, he planned on going with him. They did this to him so he couldn’t go.”

I exhaled loudly. “I’m here you know, I can defend myself.”

“Then why don’t you?” Sonny asked.

“Well, Son, I’m a little busy right now,” I replied. “Plus, what I did was wrong.”

“I knew that baby as long as you guys did,” Sonny said. “Yeah, you know what? It was heartbreaking to hear Mera. It was heartbreaking to take him. But how much more heartbreaking would it have been if we’d gone without a baby, got shot up on that field, and Beck and the kids were defenseless when the ARC came looking for the child? How many kids then would have to die?” He looked at Beck. “How would you feel then, Beck, if they came, started shooting and Mera or Jessie got hit? All because we failed to give them what they wanted.”

“It wouldn’t have come to that.”

“Then I think you need to talk to your friend Randy. From what I got from him, the ARC is for continuation of life, at all cost.”

“I don’t believe that.” Beck snipped the sutures and stepped back. “I don’t believe they’d shoot or chance that with Phoenix, why would they take a chance on killing their cure?”

As I sat up, Randy’s voice entered the shed with the answer to Beck’s question.

“Because Phoenix isn’t the cure, he’s the hub.”

Both Beck and I looked at him with surprise. “He’s like a queen bee, he exudes something. They say the only reason I was born, that everyone in the future was born, was because the Phoenix child died. He was never able to keep the virus alive. As long as he lives, so does the virus in its active, current form. Any child born, anyone with a latent form of the virus … done. They believe if he lives, man dies. He’d have to die or be locked away airtight for his entire life.”

“How do they know this?” I asked. “He was the only one of us that they didn’t test.”

“Because every single person that came within fifty feet of him in there breathed his air,” Randy explained. “If the people in the ARC had the dormant virus, they were Sleepers the next day, the President included. It wasn’t me, you or Danny. Everyone was okay until Phoenix showed up.”

I blinked several times, my head spinning. The news just delivered was mind-boggling and a little unbelievable.

“What else is screwy?” Randy went on. “Days later, the germ is still lingering. He carries the purest form of the virus, from what they said. Then again, they didn’t tell me as much as I wanted to know.”

Beck asked. “How come?”

“They told me that they were preserving mankind’s future. And I and the others were a threat. I knew too much, I don’t know enough, germs I carried, I don’t know. They kept me locked away, like a prisoner. Barely fed me. My friend died.”

“Well, really,” I said, “no disrespect, Randy, but if you think about it, you’ll remember you didn’t come here to protect our time, but to protect the future, meaning your time.”

“Agreed.”

“Wait,” Sonny called out. “Why are you still here, Randy? I’m confused. If Phoenix died in these Doctrines, and they’re saying that Phoenix can cause mankind’s extinction, why are you here? That has to be wrong. Theoretically, if that’s true and Phoenix is man’s ruin, you would have never been born; therefore, you wouldn’t be here.” He scratched his head. “I think.”

Not that I was a science fiction aficionado, but that made sense. “Maybe Phoenix does die. We still have to arrive at the real New Jerusalem.”

“Perhaps, like Alex said,” Sonny commented, “the doctrines are fiction.”

"I take offense to that,” Randy said. ”The Doctrines are very sacred teachings to my people.”

“Yeah, so is the Bible in this time,” I said, “but man has doctored it up a lot.”

“It’s conceivable that Phoenix never died,” Sonny remarked. “That maybe the events written by this guy actually took place, but to protect Phoenix from this exact scenario, he wrote that Phoenix died to protect everyone. Write that everyone who has the baby died.”

“I’d think that in order for Bill to fictionalize on purpose he would have to know about the time travel stuff,” Beck said.

“The Doctrines are written from the perspective that Logan had no prior knowledge of time travel or Project Savior.”

“Doesn’t make sense,” Sonny said.

“Maybe Keller is the Phoenix child,” Beck suggested.

“No, Keller is in the Doctrines.” I said. “The Antichrist or something. Maybe he battles with Michael.”

“That isn’t funny, Alex,” Randy said sharply.

Tossing a cloth to the side, Beck gathered his things. “I’m going to the ranch. Mera still isn’t good. And Antichrist or not, you handed a human being over to the ARC. An innocent helpless baby. It sickens me to think what they’ll do to that baby. And worse, what the ARC is going to do when they find out it isn’t the Phoenix child.” Beck moved to the door. “When you are done hiding your balls you need to join us to come up with a plan. Come on, Randy, I’m sure Mera is waiting to see you.”

I looked up surprised to learn that Randy hadn’t seen Mera yet. “You haven’t seen her?”

“I wouldn’t be here, Alex, had you not gotten me out. I thought it was right to wait on you.”

“Go on. I’m not quite done hiding my balls.”

That was actually putting it mildly. I insisted on being alone for a little while longer. I needed to draw up the courage to face Mera and everyone else I hurt by taking Keller.

Inwardly, I felt what I did was morally wrong, and I never intended it to end up the way it did.

When I grabbed the baby, I thought I’d just stay with him.

Every time I thought about my actions I felt that lump in my gut. I didn’t have a clue as to how to make it right.

I kept thinking of that poor baby who craved loving arms and just as he had them, I took them from him and handed him over to a cold lab. He couldn’t see, he couldn’t hear, he could only feel, and I’d condemned him to a life of feeling pain instead of love.

As I lay back on the bench, every part of me felt too heavy to move.

The head injury, the morphine, whatever the reason, my eyes were heavy, and I shut them.

Think, Alex, think of a solution before you face them. Have something to say. Something to offer to Mera to right your wrong.

After some time, the creak of the shed door caused me to open my eyes. The door was ajar, but I didn’t see anyone.

Not at first.

In pain, not thinking clearly, I immediately thought a Sleeper walked in.

I heard the shuffling of feet. I looked to my right. Then the little head popped up. Marissa.

“Hi,” she said. She must have been standing on something. She folded her hands and set them by my arms.

“Hey.”

“I heard you were back safely. You don’t look very good.”

“I don’t feel very good.”

“That has to hurt. Sonny said your nose fell off, and they put it back on.”

“It feels like it.”

“It looks like it. Your face is very blue,” she said. “I didn’t think the devil’s workers could be injured.”

“Probably can’t. But…” I winked with my one good eye, “I’m not a devil’s worker.”

“Then why do you have the devil’s work on your arms?”

“They’re called tattoos. Each one means something. See this here …” I rolled over and pointed to a woman’s face.

“She’s pretty.”

“That’s my mom. I got this when she died. And this…” I pointed to another, “symbolizes the division of the Navy I served. This one, the wars. And this one,” I showed her a tattoo of a pocket watch, “is for the old man who made me think that it is quality of life versus quantity.”

“How did he do that?”

“He had a heart attack, he was very old. I brought him back.”

“Like Jesus?”

“No, like a good paramedic. And he asked me why I saved him, why I didn’t just let him die. I don’t know… just stuck with me. So you see, I decorated my arms. The tattoos are permanent, like the events and the people that marked my life. A little secret… I’m not a bad person.”

“No, Alex Sans, you are not. That’s why I came in here. Bonnie said you felt bad because they left you behind and that they took Keller.”

“I’m feeling bad mainly because I handed them Keller.”

“He was a sacrifice.”

“Pretty big word for a little girl.”

“Not really.” She tilted her head. “Alex Sans, I am not mad at you for what you did. None of us children are mad. You made a choice. Doctor Noah once told us that the needs of the many must outweigh the needs of the few.”

“Mr. Spock.”

She shook her head. “No, Doctor Noah. Were you not listening?”

That comment made me smile. “I’m sorry.”

“That’s okay. You’re hurt, both inside and out. I just wanted you to know, I’m not angry. I’m glad you’re okay and that you’re back.” Then, surprising me, she leaned forward and placed her lips to my cheek then whispered in my ear. “You’re our protector. I feel safe with you around. Thank you for coming back.”

That was it for me. I closed my eyes tight, a huge lump forming in my throat. I reached up, cupping her head and holding her near me. I tried, God knows I tried to stay calm and in control. But I couldn’t. Not after her innocent words.

A tear had not crossed the creases of my face in decades, yet there it was, rolling down my face.

“Are you crying, Alex Sans?”

“Trying not to.”

She whispered, “It’s okay. I won’t tell anyone. I’ll let you rest.” She kissed me again and stepped from whatever it was she was standing on.

I was about to break down, right then and there. Sob like I never had. I felt the sorrow rise in me, felt it build. I would have had bawled had she not stopped at the shed door and looked back.

“Alex Sans?”

“Yeah?” I sniffled.

Ever so innocently and pure, she said, “I overheard Beck. Just know, I’m praying you find your lost balls.”

She darted out with a skip, and alone in that shed, I laughed. But my laugh was indeed laced with tears.

33. MERA STEVENS

There was an ache in my soul that wouldn’t go away. Keller hadn’t been in my life very long, but he left his mark. It felt unresolved. What would become of him, what would they do to that poor baby? And there he would be, vulnerable to it all.

There was a basement bedroom that was large, and I chose it as the place for my family. I was there with Jessie. We had just cleaned up, and I was brushing her hair. While I did that, she brushed the wispy hairs on Phoenix’s head. His eyes were so bright, and he stared at Jessie with so much love.

She cradled him like a little girl with a baby doll.

I hid from everyone because I didn’t want to face them. I was the only one feeling so strongly about Alex handing over Keller. Beck was angrier over what it did to me, I was sure of it. Danny didn’t say much. He, like Michael, accepted Alex’s reasoning.

After a while, I emerged with Jessie and Phoenix. Supper was waiting. There was a sense of security on that ranch, but I knew it wouldn’t last long, especially after speaking to Beck and Randy about the bait and switch.

We expected to hear from the ARC, but we hadn’t. I only hoped a missile wouldn’t fly our way.

Alex didn’t join us, but that didn’t matter to me. I still didn’t want to face him. I was bitter and angry and unsure if I would forgive him.

Things quieted down about nine p.m. I joined Bonnie in tucking in the children. The living and dining room combo was like one large dorm room with sleeping bags neatly laid out.

They all prayed at the same time, the same way, the same prayer out loud.

“Father of light, protect us from the storm…’

It was creepy and weird, but then again, probably something they learned in their cult.

They all laid down the same way at the same time. I felt as though I were watching Village of the Damned. I made sure I said goodnight to each one of them before leaving the room.

Jessie was getting tired. She’d started showing interest in using the bathroom but still hadn’t grasped it. I freshened her and placed her in bed with Phoenix in the basket next to her. The battery-operated baby monitor was between them, and I took the receiver with me. I listened to every breath they took. I was going to get a drink, talk to Beck before he took the watch, and I wouldn't stay away from them long.

When I emerged into the kitchen, my heart dropped to my stomach when I saw Alex. I fixed my drink and walked to the door.

He spoke my name, but I held up my hand to him and continued outside.

“Mera,” he called again.

“Don’t, Alex.” I spun to face him. “Please, don’t look at me and don’t speak to me. Please.”

He lowered his head. “I’ll make this right.”

“You can’t. You turned that baby over to the ARC. My God, what that child must be thinking, feeling. You can’t make this right. Ever.”

“I’m sorry. If I have to, I’ll go to the ARC.”

I laughed. “They kicked your ass to keep you out. They’ll kill you next time. Not that it’s a bad thing.” I turned and walked over to where Michael, Danny and Randy were sitting at a picnic table.

“That’s harsh,” Michael said. “You know, Jesus tells us to—”

“Don’t throw Jesus at me, okay? Not now. I’m still extremely angry. I may say something unpleasant.”

Danny chuckled. “Like you haven’t before.”

I sat down. “Where’s Beck?”

“Checking the fences with Sonny,” Randy answered. He raised his eyes. “Mera, I know you’re hurting. But for the sake of us all, you are going to have to let this go. Alex did what he did for the sake of everyone. I know it’s painful, I know it seems wrong.” He lowered his voice. “He can’t forgive himself. Can we try?”

“Um, no.”

“I’ll pray for you, Mera,” Michael said.

Randy said, “Please do, you have the gift.”

“Really, I don’t,” Michael countered. “I think Beck is right. I’m a Sleeper somehow or have it in me like Jessie. And really, this is pathetic…” He lifted his hand. “Alex, join us.”

I huffed. Michael and Randy both said my name with a scold.

Alex slid in at the picnic table, he tried to make light. “Maybe I should make friends with Jillian since she and I are on the outs with Mera.”

“It’s not funny,” I said then looked at him. He honestly did look pathetic. Face all bruised and swollen, nose bandaged. “Alex, I’m trying. I don’t want to hate you. I don’t want to hate Jillian. I’m just angry, okay?”

“I understand. I’m angry with myself.”

“This is a start,” Michael said. “Maybe I’ll play with the radio and have some luck reaching the New Jerusalem.”

At that, oddly, Randy chuckled.

Michael turned to him. “That’s funny?”

“I was just thinking. One of the times they released me was to talk to Alex. They were picking up that recording, too. Swore up and down it was Alex. Said the voice analysis was coming up a match. I thought it was funny, because no sooner did one of the communication guys say it was too far away, that satellite picked up your life signal.”

That immediately caught my attention. “Too far away, did they mention where?”

“I think south, they didn’t say much. I was stuck on the fact they thought it was Alex. Had it not been for that satellite, they’d have chased that signal.”

Danny asked, “Can you pick up the satellite with that computer thingy of yours?”

“I’ll try, but it needs to charge in the sun for a while,” Randy answered.

“Think I’ll play with the radio and try to pick up…” Michael said jokingly, “Alex.” He waked to the radio a few feet away and turned it on.

“Yeah, can you either try to tune it in better or turn it down,” Danny said. “I know you guys are into it, but I don’t know how that beeping doesn’t drive you nuts.”

We all looked at him as if he were nuts.

“What?” he shifted his eyes about.

“What beeping?” I asked.

“During the recording,” Danny replied. “It’s annoying. Like feedback.”

Michael scratched his head. “I don’t know what you are talking about.”

Just then the recording played.

This is the New Jerusalem. We are with people from Project Savior. We are a second facility. We seek others and believe with the right elements we can create a strong future.

“There!” Danny said. “Hear it? Right there.”

I looked at Randy, then Michael then even Alex. We were clueless.

“You guys are joking me, right?” Danny smiled and then the smile dropped. “You’re not joking? How can you not hear that?”

I honestly didn’t know what he was talking about. At first, I thought my son was making a joke, but he was dead serious.

“You can’t hear that?” Danny asked. “It’s freaking annoying.”

“What do you hear, Danny?” Alex asked quizzically.

“The voice, and mixed with it is the feedback. It’s going ‘Beep. Beep-beep. Beep.’ Constantly. Fast.”

Alex jumped up. “Don’t turn that off,” he instructed Michael. “I have to find Beck.”

* * *

It was another half hour before the message played again, and Beck, along with Sonny, looked as stunned as I did.

Danny, however, was insistent.

“Does it sound like a pattern?” Beck asked Danny, “Possibly a code?”

Danny’s eyes widened. “It could be Morse code.”

Alex asked. “How are we not hearing it?”

“Could it be on a different frequency?” Sonny suggested. “Maybe the code is coming in on an ultra high frequency that we can’t hear.”

“Mosquito!” Danny shouted.

I jumped, looked, didn’t see anything. “Where?”

“No,” Danny said. “Not a bug. Technology. People over a certain age can’t hear certain frequencies.”

Beck’s head flung back. “Kilohertz.”

Alex nodded. “Has to be at least 17 kilohertz. Maybe even higher. He can hear it and no one over twenty-five can. We need to be sure it’s there.”

Beck rubbed his chin then turned to me. “Can you grab one of the kids? One of the older ones. If they hear it, then we know they hid a code in the message.”

“Why would they broadcast at such a high frequency?”

Randy answered, “To hide it from the ARC. If most adults can’t hear, they can’t.”

Beck looked at me. “Get Marissa.”

I nodded and hurried to the house.

* * *

My stirring of Marissa brought out Bonnie and even Jillian. We didn’t say anything to Marissa as to why she was awake. She yawned and almost fell asleep at the table.

It was another hour before the message played again.

This is the New Jerusalem. We are with people from Project Savior. We are a second facility. We seek others and believe with the right elements we can create a strong future.

Beck asked her, “Do you hear anything?”

Disinterested, Marissa yawned. “Yes, the message. The man.” She sleepily propped her face in her hand.

“Anything else besides the man’s voice?” Beck asked.

She squinted. “That’s Potter’s code.”

We all shouted, “What?”

Marissa crinkled her brow. “Potter’s code. Beeps, short and long that spell words. It’s mixed in there.” She listened. “Yeah, it’s there.”

“You mean Morse code,” Alex said.

She snickered. “That’s an archaic term. But yes.” Her head cocked. “Hmm. W-a-i-t-i-n-g. Waiting?” She sat up straighter.

Alex moved to her. “You know Morse code?”

She scoffed. “Doesn’t everybody?”

“No!” he blasted. “They don’t.”

Jillian said with surprise, “I do.”

Alex tossed out his hand. “You can’t hear that?”

She shook her head. “No, they probably want to reach young people.”

“And she’s young and can hear it.” Alex smiled. “Someone get me a pen and paper. This girl is not going to bed.”

“Hey!” Marissa whined.

“You’re a godsend.” Alex kissed on the head. “God bless that survival cult of yours.”
Sonny slid a notebook and pen to Marissa. “Ignore my notes. There are blank pages.”

“What am I doing?” Marissa asked.

“Listening. And writing down what they are saying in the code,” Alex told her.

“You know anyone can do this. You don’t need me.”

“Yeah, I’m sure. We want you to do it,” Alex said. “Just wait. He’ll come on again.”

Marissa, pen in hand, opened to an empty page and sighed.

I was dumbfounded. Marissa seemed to think we were overreacting. She didn’t recognize the talent she possessed. Her community taught her well, gave her practical skills at an early age.

Amazed, we waited. Even though I wanted to go to bed, I had to see what the hidden messages said. So, with the baby monitor nearby, along with everyone else, with bated breath I hung around that picnic table with Marissa and the radio.

Doctrines 42: 3-14

And they came upon his village. He was an enigma to all who had not seen him. He stood tall and dressed in a long black cloak. The hood covered every part of his face but his chin and neck. Keller did not speak. It was well known that he had the gift of unspoken communication. He was able to get into the mind of others to convey what he wanted, to sway them. Mostly, he communicated with the Palers. He gathered them, prepared them for battle. If he did not fall, his rise to power would be strengthened by the Palers. And they would survive ordinary man for generations to come. They already outnumbered him. The Keller had to die.

34. RANDY BRIGGS

I read several passages of the Doctrines to Sonny because he showed interest in Keller. I found Sonny to be bright and strong with a hint of ambivalence to him. He reminded me of Bill.

Marissa was only able to listen to two more messages before she fell back to sleep. I was impressed at the knowledge of this little girl. Admittedly, I didn’t know about religious cults. We didn’t have them where I came from and what I did know was what I read in history books. None of the cults that made it into history books was viewed as positive.

Another child was placed on the task, and Marissa had the next day to listen. She was able to pick up that they were looking for a Dr. Javier, a name I didn’t recognize. The message said they were with people from Project Savior.

Explaining things to Sonny was a bit more difficult, not that he didn’t understand, but he already had some doubts.

“So this Keller guy was a telepathic leader who led the Palers into battle against normal man?”

I nodded. “Yes, it was the Paler-Man wars that took place about twenty years after the plague.”

“Then it couldn’t be the baby we handed over,” Sonny said. “That baby, sadly, isn’t going to see his first birthday. He is a sickly thing. The name has to be a coincidence.”

At that point, Alex joined us as we sat in what was probably the family room of the home.

“How are you feeling?” I asked Alex.

“Better, thank you. Need to sleep.” He nursed what I assumed was a warm beer.

Sonny said, “Go to bed.”

“Not yet. Just waiting. We put another kid on the radio with Jillian. She can’t hear, but can translate what he writes.”

“Why is that?” Sonny asked. “Why did this group know Morse code?”

Alex shrugged. “Survival stuff. They taught them all young.”

“Weird.” Sonny sat back. “Just like the Keller guy in the Doctrines.”

“He was,” I said. “There are chapters of the Doctrines dedicated to him. He was quite evil, feared by our people, portrayed as the Antichrist.”

“And you never bought it,” Alex stated.

“Wouldn’t say I didn’t buy it,” Randy answered. “I just thought it was over the top, too supernatural to make sense. I always saw it as a metaphor. Maybe it was originally written as a metaphor and the translators took it further.”

“And really, think about it,” Sonny said. “Two decades after the plague. How did the Palers survive? Wasn’t there a Surmising?”

“Reckoning,” I corrected. “And there was. The Doctrines made it sound like God cleansed the land, but we know now it was man. The Doctrines stated the Palers hid and survived. We know now the Government didn’t make a clean sweep.”

Alex said, “I think what Sonny is getting to is how did they survive twenty years to fight.”

I looked at Alex and then Sonny. “You’re kidding, right? They … evolve. Reproduce.”

Alex shrieked like a little girl. “They reproduce? Out there right now they are having sex?”

“I don’t think yet,” I said. “But like animals, they will. And yes, they reproduce. In one hundred years, they are hunted like deer.”

Sonny whistled. “Are you shitting me? Do they at least calm down?”

“No, they are violent. Always violent. In my time, we are divided fifty-fifty. It’s scary. The virus keeps taking many of our young, so our numbers dwindle. The percentage has grown through the decades. Mankind as we knew it was facing extinction. Without the cure, this running from Sleepers doesn’t stop. Man just gets better at it.”

Sonny sat back with folded arms. “This is where I don’t get it. You came back to find Phoenix, to save him and deliver the cure. So… that your children don’t die? So, that maybe there are no more Sleepers or Palers?”

I nodded.

“From your understanding, Project Savior came back to our time to deliver a virus meant to enhance the human race, make us better, to be ready for some sort of takeover.”

“Yes.”

Sonny shook his head. “Theoretically it won’t work. If you guys were smart enough to have time travel, then you should have been smart enough to know you cannot go back and change the fact that causes you to time travel in the first place.”

“What do you mean?” Alex asked.

I knew what he meant; my colleagues and I had discussed it many times.

Sonny explained. “Time will adjust itself. Randy cannot change the circumstances that caused him to come back. How was the future able to release viruses that would change their own existence? You can’t. It would create a paradox that could collapse.”

“But it didn’t,” I said. “Nothing collapsed, so theories are wrong.”

“That’s because it may still have the same outcome yet,” Sonny stated. “Or again, the Doctrines were tweaked to mislead. Let’s face it, they’re fiction. At least in part. No names were ever given. It was the Mother, the Technological Man. In any event, nothing can change. It won’t.”

Alex fluttered his lips. “I hate time travel shit. Can we stop talking about it? It makes my head spin. You can go in circles repeatedly, and it still doesn’t make sense. Accept it and move on.”

But I had to know. “How do you know about time travel and things like that?”

Before Sonny answered, Alex did. “Television. Star Trek. Movies.”

Sonny nodded. “Yep. It’s all speculation. I was a big science fiction nut. I loved to write it, too. Time travel stories were my favorite genre to write.”

“I thought you worked for the power company?” I said.

“I did,” Sonny replied. “But I loved to write.”

“Were you published?” Alex asked.

At that point, Sonny did something odd. He grew silent, relaxed a little, and took a sip of his own drink. “No. Not yet. However I… I have a feeling I will be, and it will be a monster hit.”

Alex chafed at that. “Dude, really, I don’t think you’re landing that dream publishing contract. And you have a captive audience. Probably you’re the only writer alive.”

“No, I’m serious. I hadn’t said anything. Take a …” Sonny reached into his back pocket and pulled out his wallet.

Alex, in his usual manner, joked, “You have your wallet?”

“Yeah. Identification. What if I need it?”

“Go on,” I encouraged. “What were you saying?”

“I was saying, I didn’t mention it before, but I think I may end up being a very famous writer.” He tossed his wallet on the table and it opened, exposing his driver’s license.

Alex, of course, laughed, and that was short lived because at that second Michael raced into the room.

“We have a location,” Michael said, out of breath. “We got the location of the New Jerusalem.”

He ran out after that announcement. Alex ran out right behind him.

Sonny swept up his wallet and ran out as well.

I saw it.

Alex didn’t. I’m not sure if Sonny knew that I saw. But I did.

Sonny was possibly right when he said he was going to write the biggest book of the future.

The Doctrines were originally called Logan’s Logs, named after the man who’d penned them. That part was true. And after I met the group of survivors, I believed and conveyed to them that Logan’s Logs must have been written by Bill Logan, one of our group who died.

What I read of the Doctrines to the others, what they had read, probably was written as hearsay. The author of the Doctrines wasn’t there. That would explain why they weren’t written in first person.

The author wrote the story as he heard it or as he wanted it conveyed. This meant much of the Doctrines had to be fiction. Written by a fiction writer.

I believed they were written by Bill. Until Sonny tossed his wallet on the table.

Sonny was his nickname. His driver’s license had his real name.

His last name was Wilson, but Sonny’s first name was Logan.

35. ALEX SANS

There was an air of enthusiasm and excitement as if we had struck gold, and we had. Nick didn’t just translate a location – the New Jerusalem gave an address.

Or close to it. Three letters.

They were both eerie and ironic to me, although I had to be the one to explain it to everyone, not all picked up on it at first.

The three letters: TPL.

The code stated, ‘We are at TPL. Eldorado. Clean sweep. All clear.’

I smacked myself on the head when I heard it. It made perfect sense, and I wanted to kick myself for not thinking of it as a place to go. I was thinking about prisons and such.

TPL. The Promised Land, or the Fundamentalist Church of Latter Day Saints compound in Eldorado. It was built as a self sufficient community, farm land, water treatment, sewage disposal and most of all, those inside were protected from the outside modern world by concrete walls, twelve feet high. Some said it was equipped with high tech security around the perimeter, but that didn’t matter. To me, twelve foot fences were safeguards against Sleepers.

It housed about a thousand people. No one remembered it until I reminded them of the raid in 2008 when child abuse allegations ran rampant, with televised images of child brides, images of women in long dresses and braided hair.

Clean sweep, all clear, I took as meaning they had cleared either bodies or Sleepers. Or heck, maybe, like the bus children, no one turned or got sick. After all, like Marissa and crew, they had lived secluded lives.

Another cult.

I had to laugh when Randy asked, “What is it with your society and cults?”

Mera shuddered at the idea of what all went on there, and Beck said, “It’s not what happened, it’s what will happen there that counts.”

Self-sufficient. Protected.

Ironic because of Marissa and the others.

Perfect because its nickname was a Fortress for God. Fortress for God? How about New Jerusalem.

How much more sense could it make?

Much more sense than NORAD, I can tell you.

We missed the mark the first time. We wouldn’t make that same mistake again.

We couldn’t talk to them, nor did we want to try. We did radio a message that we knew the location and would be en route. I wished we could replicate their frequency, but we couldn’t.

Everyone patted Nick on the back, thanked Jillian, then Marissa must have heard the buzz and came out to see what was happening.

She looked so dejected that I kind of felt sorry for her.

Beck returned to roof watch, Mera went inside, Sonny and Randy engaged in a conversation about something, and Marissa stared at the radio.

“What is it?” I asked her.

“I wanted to be the one to solve the mystery.”

I smiled. “You did really well.”

“Please, Alex Sans. I just heard that they are looking for a Doctor. I don’t know that name, do you?”

I shook my head.

“Nick is nowhere near as smart as me. I can’t believe he solved it.”

“He didn’t solve it, he just was the one to hear it.”

“Did I miss anything else?”

“Not much.”

“I’m still going to listen.”

“Good. Good.” I laid my hand on her head. “I think it is amazing and very cool that you know how to understand that code.”

“Why did no one teach it to you?” she asked. “Was it not standard education when you grew up?”

“No.”

“But you were in wars.”

“I was supposed to learn it. It didn’t stick with me.”

“Then you didn’t have a good teacher,” she said. “I will teach it to you one day.”

“I’d like that.”

“How is your face?” she asked.

“Hurts.”

“It looks much better.”

“Really?”

“Oh, yes.” She nodded. “It’s not as big. And your eyeball isn’t all red, just mostly red.”

“That’s good to know. So, are you gonna go back to bed?”

“No, I’d like to stay up and listen. Maybe they’ll give more information. What about you?”

“I think I’ll sit with you.”

She smiled at me. “I’d like that.”

Just as I reached for the radio a call came through.

“Alex Sans.”

My entire being sank when I heard that. My name being blasted over the radio meant it was the ARC. I hoped that they were calling to thank me, but a part of me knew they weren’t.

I peered up, it didn’t take long for Michael, Randy and Sonny to inch their way closer.

“Alex Sans, if you are there can you please respond?” he repeated.

Marissa looked at me with her enormous eyes. “He is saying please; maybe you should answer. He has not said please before.”

I wanted and needed permission from someone. Michael nodded.

I lifted the transceiver microphone. “This is Alex Sans. Over.”

“Alex, we’re not gonna play games, mince words, or make threats. This radio call is about as serious as it can get. Do you copy?”

“I copy.”

“The child you gave us is useless. It is not the same child. The infant won’t survive despite our abilities. The infant is also immune to the virus. Over.”

“Isn’t that what you wanted?”

“We have plenty of immune people. We followed what people said of the Phoenix child, that he held the cure, not just immunity. Mr. Sans, I’m not a soldier, I’m a doctor. Phoenix infected a lot of people. Instantaneously. He is like a hive. We believe he breeds the virus. We don’t know how or why, we need to find this out. If he is out in the open, out with the general population or those who survived, he will infect anyone with a dormant strain. Any pregnant woman around him will not give birth to a healthy child. Do you understand? Over.”

I lifted the radio. “Yes.”

“We can’t confirm any of this until he is tested. If he carries the pure virus, he may be contagious, but he may also be the key to stopping it. He may also be the key to curing some of the infected. We do not, I repeat, do not want to kill the child. We need the child. We need to acquire him and contain him. Is that clear? Over.”

“It’s clear. But why was our man so insistent that we run with the baby?”

“Perhaps he didn’t have a clear understanding. I don’t know. He did know the child is a highly contagious carrier. We need that child. That is not an option. The only option is when you deliver the child. We will return the defective child to you. We need the Phoenix. Each day that goes by, more of our five thousand in the ARC are vulnerable. Each day that goes by, you, your group, all of you may be immune to this particular strain, but one common cold, one flu bug caught by the Phoenix child, and that virus can mutate. All of you are in danger as long as you possess the child.”

“And if we don’t hand over the child?”

“I’m afraid they will find you. With ease. They know where you are now. They’ll follow you and take him at all cost. It is that important. I can assure you, he will not be harmed. Mr. Sans, I give you my word.”

I chuckled. “Your word? I don’t even know who you are.”

“My name is Doctor Albert Javier.”

Javier? I looked around at everyone.

Marissa tugged my sleeve. “That’s the guy the New Jerusalem is looking for.”

I whispered to her, “I know.” I glanced to Michael. Michael just shrugged as if he didn’t know what to tell me.

“Mr. Sans,” Javier continued, “do the right thing. We need him, humanity needs him.”

He followed up with they’d be in touch and a single “over”.

That was it.

The man New Jerusalem was searching for had radioed us. Both places needed Phoenix, but the New Jerusalem needed Javier. A heck of a Catch-22.

It was too much, too confusing, and it was getting late. My face hurt and my mind swirled with questions that went unanswered. We all sat in a heavy silence following the radio call. It was a call we’d have to tell the others about in the morning.

Until then, we’d try to rest.

36. MERA STEVENS

Jessie ran the soft bristled brush over Phoenix’s silky hair while I rubbed lotion on his body. He smiled and cooed over the pampering. I didn’t want to leave the Ranch. We had been there two days, and it took that long to get things ready. The kids needed rest.

Sonny and Randy hid a truck with supplies.

The ARC made several more pleas to Alex, and I felt the urgency in each one.

“We’re moving out,” Beck stepped into the room. “You ready?”

“Yeah,” I nodded. “Beck, are we doing the right thing?”

“We have to go to the New Jerusalem, you know this. Phoenix needs to get there.”

“But they’re looking for Javier. If they’re looking for him, then they need him for the cure.”

“Mera, I don’t know what to tell you to make you feel better. We’re going south. It’s a safe place.”

“They know our every move, Beck.”

He lowered his head. “And they’re playing mind games.”

“So you don’t think Phoenix is a danger to any of us?”

“Look at him, Mera. Look at him. Does he look like a danger?”

I glanced down to the baby. He was so innocent, so special. It was hard to believe it was the same baby that was smaller than my forearm not three months earlier. “What about Keller? What will they do?”

“I don’t know. We have to go. Jessie, honey...” Beck motioned with his head, “go on to the car, me and Mom will be right out.”

“Kay Ba,” she smiled and ran out.

Laying his hand on my shoulders, Beck turned me from the baby. "Listen, I know you’re worried. I am, too. Sonny and Randy spotted a small town on the map they think may be a decent place to stop for the evening. Midway, you know. We’re gonna be fine. We’re gonna go to this place in Texas, and we’re going to start a new life.”

“What if they come for Phoenix?”

“Then I promise you, with everything I am, I will protect him. I will die for him if I have to. I’d die for all of you.”

He meant that. I felt it and heard it and with his words I moved into his embrace, baby in my arms, taking comfort from him. Stepping back, I stared at Beck for a moment, searching out that last reassurance before we left. He placed his lips softly to mine.

“Ugh!” Danny blasted. “Dude, are you kissing my mom?”

Beck did his rare half smile and stepped back with a shake of his head. “I am kissing your mom. I like kissing your mom.”

“Oh my God,” Danny gasped in a joking manner. “And here I thought everyone was teasing me.”

“Well get used to it.” Beck winked. “We’re all gonna work on being a team, us guys. You, me, your mom, Jess, Phoenix. Okay?”

Danny smiled. “Works for me. And uh, Beck… even though there aren’t many guys around, I wouldn’t have anyone else watch out for us.” He stepped back. “We’re heading out.”

I looked at Beck, and he truly looked happy. It was the vote of confidence from Danny that I think we both needed. After another embrace, and with deep breaths, we headed toward the caravan. Toward the next and, I believed, the last step in the journey to our new lives.

We were so close.

* * *

It wasn’t even eight in the morning when we had left the ranch. Our first stop of many was just before noon. We fed the kids, let them move around, but we couldn’t dally. The ARC made it quite clear that they knew we had moved.

In what they called their final appeal, they requested that we stop, and they would bring Keller back, no conflict, no harm, if we just turned over Phoenix.

More than anything, we wanted to keep moving, but that was impossible with children and babies.

We hoped the small town a few hours away would give us some security and could hide us. According to Sonny the town was nestled in hills.

Get in there, hide the cars, and don’t respond. In our brief lunch break, we knew we were moving toward some sort of climactic finish with the ARC. A chopper flew overhead, circled, and then flew off.

I was pleased at that time we had already loaded the kids in the cars. For some reason, I didn’t want them to know we had more children. Randy argued that if the ARC knew about the kids, it may keep them from doing anything rash, like firing upon us. My argument to that was what they might do if they thought the kids were like Phoenix.

We had no way of knowing, and we certainly didn’t want to stop and find out.

Before we moved on, before we arrived at that small town, I had to speak to Alex. It had been days since he and I had spoken.

We looked at each other, no words. He looked scared and to be honest, I was still angry. But with the increasingly calm threats from the ARC and our arrival at the real New Jerusalem on the horizon, something inside of me told me to make peace with Alex Sans.

He looked somewhat surprised when I approached him. I didn’t know what to say or how to introduce an end to our current silence even though I knew I was the key.

“Your face looks much better,” I said as I sat down next to him. Maybe that wasn’t the best start, but it was a start. “How does it feel?”

“Better, thank you.”

Again, silence, no words, we just stared.

“Do you hate me?” he asked.

“No. Not at all. I understand now why you did what you did.”

“I’m trying, Mera,” Alex stared at his hands. “I am trying to figure out how to get Keller back. They don’t want him, and I don’t want them to do anything to him.”

“Me either,” I whimpered. “My heart breaks for him, Alex. It truly does. Then I keep thinking about what Randy said about Keller in the Doctrines.”

“Mera, you know my feelings on them.”

“But you know they’ve been right so much of the time.”

“I don’t think Keller is the Antichrist.” He gave a gentle smile and reassuring wink.

“I don’t think that either. I don’t think that the part that tells that he was abandoned and left to the wild is too far from the truth.”

Alex reached over and grabbed my hand. “If I can change that, I will.”

I nodded.

“So…” he exhaled. “What brought this on? You haven’t looked at me in days or talked to me.”

I hesitated before answering. “I’m scared, Alex. We have all these kids. We can’t run, we can’t hide all that well. Every so often, a chopper flies over. They’re waiting, you know. I’m scared if we don’t willingly hand over Phoenix, things could get ugly. Especially since they think he’s a threat to mankind. And I have to take that seriously.”

“Because of Javier?”

“Yes, yes. If the New Jerusalem is looking for him, he has to be important. If he is respected, and he’s saying Phoenix needs to be contained and used, then to what lengths will they go to get him?”

“He’s just a baby.”

“I know. But he’s a baby who can bring an end to the tragedy. So, I don’t hate you Alex. I appreciate you. I want you to know that in case trouble brews, in case I don’t get a chance to tell you that I appreciate all that you have done. Know that and that I love you.”

Alex shot a swift glance at me, apparently stunned. He crinkled his nose and looked at me seriously. “I love you, too.”

My breath shivered as I leaned into him, kissing him on the cheek. I then whispered in his ear, “I am so scared right now. Tell me something, Alex. Anything. You’re good at that. Tell me something to make me not afraid.”

I wasn’t looking at him, but I felt him shake his head before he answered softly, “I can’t. I can’t tell you that with all that’s going on. Everything seems to be coming to a head and...” He pulled back, looking at me. “I’m scared, too.”

37. RANDY BRIGGS

It was better for us to cut back in toward the west. We still faithfully checked radiation levels, which they were minimal as we neared the border of Colorado where it met Kansas.

Cuttersville was the last town nestled in the hills that my tablet showed me before the flatter land. From what I picked up, it seemed safe. We had a storage truck one hundred miles from there. I was able to link to a satellite, but not the ones that the ARC was tapping into.

Our caravan of cars was growing. While the hand held walkie-talkies were intended for the children, they served their purpose for the short distance between vehicles, especially for stops for bathroom or vomiting breaks.

I rode with Pastor Michael. It was nice. We had about five kids in the vehicle. It was good to be around children. Bonnie and Jillian were behind us in the van with more kids, Beck, Mera and Mera’s children held up the rear, while Sonny and Alex led the way in that pickup truck. Only one child rode with them. Marissa, who’d taken a liking to Alex.

I did find pleasure in the fact that one of us was always telling Alex to pull over, and he’d always complain.

We took a lesser known road, and it was hard on the gas and the kids. The heat index was unbearable, and we had to keep stopping.

A two-day trip would surely turn into three. Hopefully the town would be a safe place to stop for the night. I needed to rest myself and hopefully find a dentist’s office where I could extract my front tooth. It was broken at the nerve from the hit I took, and it was starting to throb and ache.

About fifteen miles away from the road, we could see the town. When we were about five miles away, we pulled over to try to take a look before getting too close.

“It’s an old highway town,” Alex said. “It was probably kept alive by people taking the scenic route.”

“Population could commute, next big city is about thirty miles,” Sonny said taking the binoculars. “I’m not seeing anything.”

It was bigger than it looked on the screen of my tablet. One main road ran through town, but there were a lot of side streets that branched off.

Beck had his own binoculars. “No movement that I can see. We’ll come in from the northeast, head straight through. Looks like the main road has a bank, store, one of those doc in a box places. Oh. Wait. Far end. Jackpot.”

Alex looked and then handed me the binoculars. “Take a look all the way to the end of town, off a little. Service station.”

I looked. There was a gas tanker there. “Do we want to take gas from that?” I returned the binoculars.

“Hell, no.” Alex said. “I want to take the whole thing. We won’t have to stop again if that thing’s got gas.”

“Hold on,” Beck announced. “Movement. To the right.”

All of us turned around.

“Sleepers?” I asked.

“Hard to tell,” Alex said. “Can’t see the faces from here. Looks like a man working on his truck. Hood is up. Oh, wow, a woman pushing a stroller.” He handed Sonny the binoculars. “I think we have survivors.”

After we took another look and decided it was more than likely safe, we turned to gather everyone.

Bonnie was approaching.

Alex asked. “Everything okay?”

“We need to have a talk,” she said. “All of us. It’s important.” She peered over her shoulder and called Mera and Michael to join us.

Mera was by the cars, we were more off the road. She handed Phoenix to Jessie. Danny stayed behind with the kids. They sat in a grouping.

“What’s up?” Alex asked.

Bonnie had a tough appearance, but it was obvious that she was worried about what she was going to say. “Another chopper grazed by. They want Phoenix, and I don’t think they’re going to stop.”

Alex nodded with one eye squinted to block out the sun. “They aren’t rescue choppers, though, they’re infantry birds. Scouting, attack choppers. It’s possible they are part of The Reckoning.”

That was a valid point, and I had to agree, adding, “No one knows how long The Reckoning will take. We assumed it was a one-day thing. It could take six months. Alex is probably right.”

“You know I’d be apt to believe that,” she said, “if that doctor hadn’t radioed and given a final warning.”

“Honestly don’t think they’re gonna lay fire on us,” Alex insisted. “I don’t.”

“I wish I had the same feeling, Alex, but I don’t,” Bonnie stated. “They might not bomb us or hit us all, but they have us on the run. Do you think this place we’re headed, you think they want that? And what if this doctor is right? What if Phoenix is harmful?”

Alex stood. “Bonnie, he’s gonna be a lab experiment. Isolated. What kind of life is that going to be? And we don’t even know if they’ll hurt him.”

“You made a deal.” She pointed at Alex. “You made a deal. Wasn’t it that they could take him for six months?” She shifted her eyes around. “Randy?”

“That’s true, but that promise and deal were made before they realized that Phoenix was a virus hive.”

She tossed out her hand at me as if I were foolish. “I don’t believe that for one second. They knew, they just didn’t know how contagious he was.”

“There’s no way they knew,” I argued. “The Phoenix child was a legend in the Doctrines. The virus is new to them.”

“You’re actually still thinking the people from the future released that virus?” Bonnie snorted. “Never mind, that is an argument you and I will have at another time. My concern is, there are twenty of us. Over half are under the age of twenty. Is one child worth it?” She stared at Mera. “One child worth every life here? Life you gave birth to? And it is six months. If Alex keeps his word, I think they will, as well. They wouldn’t have saved our asses when we were overrun. In six months, Phoenix may not remember you, but he’ll love you and learn you again. I promise.”

Mera dropped her head. “I don’t want to give him up. I don’t, but honestly, if it would come down to everyone in danger, then I would have to consider it.”

Beck’s strong voice rang out. “No. Phoenix will not go with them. I don’t give a shit. You wanna worry about everyone else, I can respect that, but if need be, we’ll leave. Me, Mera, the kids, we’ll go off on our own. No radio contact. Nothing. You go your way, we’ll go ours. That’s my opinion. No one takes Phoenix.”

Alex drew a sharp breath. Hands on hips, he shook his head once projecting that Alex attitude. “While we all appreciate your noble Father Knows Best notion, don’t you think that might be an option on which Mera may want a say so?”

“If Beck feels that’s what we should do,” Mera said, “we all agreed that’s what we’d do.”

“What!” Alex blasted. “That is such bullshit.”

A twinge of annoyance hit Beck’s face. “No. It isn’t. Mera lost her son and her husband, I lost my family. They are my family now, and I’ll be damned if she and I will lose our family again.”

“Well, fuck me, right?” Alex said. “Did it occur to you that all of you are my family now, too? And I’ll be damned if I’m gonna lose a single one of you. No. No. It won’t come to that.” He turned to Bonnie. “I’ll figure out something. I will. We’ll work this out, I promise. First things first. Let’s pack everyone up. Fuel up in town. If it’s safe, we’ll stay and think of a plan. Okay?”

Bonnie nodded.

Alex turned to me and Sonny. “Okay?”

Neither of us had a problem with that.

“Padre?”

Michael shrugged. “Fine with me. I’ll do what everyone decides.”

Then finally to Beck. “Okay?”

Beck seemed to ignore him. Placing his hand on Mera’s back, he led her to the car.

“Beck!”

“Yes, Alex, yes,” He snapped. “It’s okay. Check your ammo, everyone, just in case.”

There was a look on Alex’s face I couldn’t quite place. Sadness, disappointment. It wasn’t anger. A lot of unspoken responsibility had been placed on Alex’s shoulders. I felt sorry for him. He just wanted to make the right decisions and make everyone happy.

Problem was, not everyone wanted the same thing.

38. ALEX SANS

There was an odor that permeated the town. I knew the second it carried through my open window that something wasn’t right.

We rolled into town on the main street all together, Sonny and I leading the way. Two blocks before the town were the chain stores, one of which was auto parts store, and I think that was what sent the first warning sign. If it was me and my truck broke down, I’d pretty much raid the hell out of the auto parts place. Yet the truck was parked, hood open in front of the gas station at the other end of town.

Then again, the driver might have come in from that end of town.

We soon pulled into the shopping area on the main drag. Local shops, businesses, a bank and the doc in a box all were on that street. I pulled close to the small-town police station. At the very least, I was thinking about obtaining ammo. I stopped the truck.

“Hang back, everyone,” I instructed over the walkie-talkie. “Sonny and I are gonna pull up. See if it’s clear up ahead and get to that tanker.”

“Why does it smell so bad?” Sonny asked. “I thought at some point bodies would stop smelling.”

“You’re right. In this heat, you got a thirty day tops decomposing stage before the body starts petrifying. Something isn’t right. Leave the shotgun, take the automatic. Too much reloading.”

Sony looked at me. “No one’s here.”

I grabbed my weapon and opened the door.

I grunted in disgust at the smell. There was a feel to the street, to the town, that just wasn’t right.

Randy and Michael were about twenty feet behind us, with Bonnie on their bumper and Beck ten feet behind her.

Marissa was waving. I was glad she wasn’t still mad at me for making her ride with Randy again.

“Something’s not right,” I said, looking to Sonny who had binoculars raised to his eyes.

“He’s gone.”

“What are you talking about?”

“The truck survivor. The woman with the stroller. Gone.”

I looked to my left and to the small grocer. It was the only shop on the entire street with broken windows. Out front was the stroller. Again, I spoke in the radio. “Stay in the cars, please.”

“What’s going on?” Beck responded.

“I don’t know. Just get ready to move. Don’t see anyone, but call it a bad feeling.” I motioned to Sonny. “Check the buildings on that side.”

I walked to the grocery store and to that stroller. My stomach twitched, my heart beat strong, and the smell was beginning to make me sick.

Just at the store windows, an enormous tattered advertisement for bread flapped down and hit me. I jumped a foot from my skin. I cleared it from my head with a slight laugh and moved to the stroller, which was covered with a blanket.

Reaching for the stroller, ready to remove the blanket, I caught a glimpse of the inside of that store.

A thump in my gut involuntarily churned my liquefied lunch up my esophagus and into my mouth. That had never happened like that to me. I spit. Got a hold of my bearings.

Bodies. No, wait. Carcasses. Human, animals, you name it. Sprawled out across the floors, some even neatly piled. Barely an inch of floor could be seen through the bodies. Some eaten, some waiting. It gave new meaning to food store.

I turned in a rush, and as I did, I caught the blanket on the stroller, and it whipped off the carriage.

Two, three – possibly more, it was hard to tell— ivory statue stillborn babies were in that stroller, layered and twisted together. Badly decomposed, but their tiny bodies clearly picked through.

That was it, I was done.

It was at that moment that I realized Beck had been calling my name over and over, asking if I was all right.

No. I wasn’t.

I readied to raise the radio to tell them pull out when I saw her, the woman who had been pushing the stroller. She came out of the store.

Clearly, she was a Sleeper.

I lowered my walkie-talkie and raised my gun as she stared at me. Just stared at me.

Blood covered her hands and mouth, and I determined she needed to die.

Then she opened her mouth.

I expected her to try to attack, but instead she screamed.

It was an ear piercing, ungodly long, never-ending scream. One like I had never heard in my life. That scream was a siren. A call.

Pouring out of the store came more Sleepers than I could count. I didn’t have time to pull off a shot or raise my radio. I figured they all knew they had to take off.

“Sonny!”

I looked back and saw Sonny was backing up. I could hear the Sleepers running down the road.

I ran to the truck at the same time as Sonny. We’d barely reached it when Sleepers came from the other shops and stores. Fifty or sixty of them immediately went to Michael’s SUV, surrounding it, making it impossible for them to move.

Smash. Smash. Smash.

They broke windows, pulled on doors.

We both jumped on top of the truck. I started firing, Sonny started firing. We shot, we kicked.

I felt helpless.

I could hear the kids screaming and then I saw David, one of the little boys, as he was pulled through the SUV window by six or seven Sleepers, kicking and screaming for help.

Michael was trying. He and Randy got out of the vehicle and fought.

Michael couldn’t save David and his muffled cries of pain faded beneath the grip of the Sleepers.

Then Michael crawled back in the car, but not before another child was pulled out.

Marissa.

39. MERA STEVENS

I screamed the moment I saw them running down the street, coming from the stores, from everywhere.

“Danny, take the wheel. Back it up and get them out. Now!” Beck ordered.

“Yes, sir.”

From the back seat, I cried out Beck’s name, but he opened the door and jumped out firing. I couldn’t see anything – we were a full twenty feet behind everyone.

They, not us, seemed to be the focus of the attack,

With the van surrounded by Sleepers, Bonnie did something I could only call a brilliant move. She couldn’t go forward or backward, so she jerked the wheel and crashed full speed through the window of the Fargo First National Bank. The van barricaded the window.

Beck looked like a football player as he fought his way through the Sleepers. He swung out, hitting Sleepers with his rifle, quickly scaling the van and hoisting himself to the bank sign. I could only guess he was headed for the roof.

Danny peeled in reverse and spun the car around.

“We can’t leave them!” I cried. “We have to do something.”

“We will. We are.”

Danny drove quickly, recklessly. I kept looking behind us, thinking he was trying to get the Sleepers to follow us, but there were too many, they had everyone else to worry about. We were unnoticed.

At the end of the street, he made a turn and then another. We headed back to town, this time down a small back street that was more of an alley. There wasn’t a Sleeper insight.

He pulled the car up to the back of the bank, as close as he could.

“Get in the driver’s seat and get ready to go, Mom. Turn the car around quietly. If this back door is open, we are piling everyone in.”

I nodded, holding Phoenix close. Jessie was crying, calling Beck’s name. “Be careful,” I told Danny.

Danny grabbed his rifle and stepped out. With the baby in my arms, I climbed in between the two seats, slid into the driver’s seat, and quietly shut the door.

Danny peeked inside the bank. The back door was indeed open.

Please, please, I begged in my mind, please don’t let there be Sleepers in there.

Gun shots rang out, all I could do was pray.

I turned the car and reached to open the passenger door. I kept checking for Sleepers. Sooner or later they were bound to show up.

The bank door burst open and out ran Bonnie with two kids, then Danny carrying two and Jillian leading three.

“Oh, thank God!” I gasped as Bonnie tossed in kids.

She grabbed them from Danny, hoisting them inside. “Pack it in, sit on each other, I don’t give a shit. But stay down,” Bonnie ordered.

I was grateful it wasn’t a tiny car. Two more kids got up front, one sat on the floor, and Danny held one on his lap.

The stampede of Sleepers was coming down the alley from behind us. There were so many that they didn’t all fit in my side view mirror. “Jillian, get in! Sit on Bonnie’s lap!”

She shut the door.

“Jillian!”

She walked to the passenger window and looked in at me. “Drive. Go.”

“Get in. We can fit you. Come on!” “No, Mera. It’s my time. They’ll not follow if I stay. Sleeper bait, remember? Go.” She winked, smiled bravely, and then walked toward the Sleepers.

“Go, Mom!”

“Hit it, Mera!” Bonnie yelled.

“Thank you, Jillian,” I whispered and hit the gas. I planted my lips to Phoenix’s head and I drove that clear and straight shot out of town.

I looked in the mirror again. My heart sank. I couldn’t see Jillian.

I heard Bonnie whimper, but the children were quiet. Not crying. Not moving. Not saying anything.

We were out of there. We were safe. But we weren’t running. I knew what I had to do to help the others.

40. ALEX SANS

The last I saw of Randy Briggs was his hand.

Arm raised high, almost in victory, it stayed that way, despite the fact that his entire body was overtaken by Sleepers.

His sacrifice allowed Michael to crawl back into the car and open a window of opportunity for me. I left my post, forgot about shooting, forgot about everything when I saw those three Sleepers with Marissa.

What made it worse for me was that she called my name.

“Alex! Alex Sans, help me!”

Oh God.

I was failing her.

It took only a few seconds to jump from the truck and run to her, but it felt as if I were running in slow motion.

Hold on, Marissa. Hold on.

the Sleepers pulled and tugged at her. She screamed and cried, tearful calls of pain.

I shot one, slammed another, and then shot the third.

I didn’t look, I couldn’t look, my only focus was getting Marissa out of there.

The poor little thing lay on the ground, her body convulsing as I swept her into my arms and took a quick look around.

The police station.

Marissa in my hold, my weapon at the ready, I ran to the station and bolted inside.

Right into a Sleeper.

I shot him without a second’s thought and shifted my eyes to the hallway and the sign that read “Holding Cells”.

“Hold on, baby, hold on,” I told Marissa. Racing down the hall, I spotted a first aid kit on the wall. I hurriedly opened the box and grabbed everything I could hold. I heard the crash of the front doors and the sounds of Sleepers barreling in after us.

I prayed that I could get us somewhere safe.

Turning the bend, I spotted the three holding cells. They were old fashioned but would serve their purpose.

How we’d get out wasn’t a question on my mind, but I knew inside, we’d be safe.

Only one was empty. With a barrage of Sleepers on my heels, first aid items falling from my hands, I dove into that cell and slammed the door shut.

It clicked and locked.

Sleepers slammed against the cell, arms reaching through trying to get us. I backed up until I hit the wall and then I slid down.

I felt it.

The blood.

So much of it.

I didn’t want to look, but I had to. I could see Marissa’s rib cage. The flesh had been torn from it, and in the tug of war for her body, they had ripped her right arm entirely from her body.

She had lost so much blood.

There weren’t enough bandages in my hands to help her, to save her. How much pain she must be feeling, how scared she was, and I had failed to reach her in time.

I tossed the gauze in defeat and dropped the weapon, focusing only on holding her.

Reaching for the blanket on the cot, I held it to her body to try to slow the bleeding.

“I’m sorry. I’m so sorry,” I told her, trying to be strong, but it took everything I had not to break down. I rocked her back and forth. There was nothing I could do. Nothing.

I wanted to scream. I felt my throat tense up, and it was strangling me. A swirl of horrendous emotion hit me, and it was sheer agony.

Marissa’s eyes opened. “Thank you, Alex, for saving me.”

“I’m sorry, baby,” I told her, my hand stroking her face. “I’m sorry they did this to you. I’m sorry this happened. I am …”

“ It’s okay... it doesn’t hurt anymore.”

I lowered my head.

“Are you crying, Alex Sans?”

“I am.” A weak sob emerged from me.

“That’s okay. I won’t tell anyone.”

Her words made me cry harder.

“You saved me.”

I shook my head.

“You did. I’m not out there, I’m with you.”

I didn’t think I even had the ability to talk.

"Alex, could you hold me tight? Real tight. No one has ever held me tight. I’m scared.”

Everything I had heaved out in a breath as I brought Marissa to my chest, flush against me, my arms held tight, and my lips planted to her head. “I have you.”

“I feel your heart,” she said. “I’m not scared anymore. Thank you, Alex Sans.”

“Thank you.”

In that cell, Sleepers loud, reaching, screaming, grabbing, it didn’t matter. Marissa was the only thing that mattered.

I felt her fingers hold tightly to my arm. Clawing away as if trying for one more touch.

She said nothing else.

I rocked her with comfort, with love.

Her fingers clenched, released, clenched and then with a single sighing breath, her arm dropped.

Marissa was gone.

She died in my arms.

I lost it.

For the world ending, for everything that had happened, I lost it all right there in that cell, my back against the wall and that little girl in my arms.

I brought her close to me, holding her with my arms, legs, and soul.

My heart broke in a million pieces, shattered in an irreparable nature.

The pain of the heartbreak was more than I could bear.

On that floor, Marissa’s lifeless body in my arms, I didn’t just cry, I sobbed. From the deepest depths of my soul, I sobbed.

41. MERA STEVENS

We needed only to make it as far as the auto parts store and we were in the clear.

The second we pulled over, Danny checked for Sleepers and the kids unloaded, racing into the store.

I pulled out the radio and placed a call to the ARC for help. I knew they had choppers in the area, and knew they wanted Phoenix. I told them that I had escaped the town and that the baby was still there. The last I saw him, one of our women was trying to save him.

“I know you hear me,” I said into the mic. “I know you’ve been following. Help us.”

I described Jillian.

I wasn’t even done with the radio call when the first helicopter swooped into town. Within minutes more showed up. They rained fire upon the town. Soldiers in gas masks leapt from the choppers as if engaging in ground battle.

We could see smoke, hear the fighting.

None of us knew the fate of anyone other than Jillian. Beck, Alex, Sonny, Randy, Michael, the other kids…we didn’t know.

We stood listening to the gunfire, steady and strong, then it slowed down.

It was like popping corn. Every shot was fired, slowing down until every kernel was popped.

Then a call came over the radio. “Ma’am, how many of your people were in town?”

I had to do a count, telling them that, including Phoenix, there were twelve.

They relayed that the town was safe, requested us to go there, and said they looked for our people.

Looked for our people.

None of that was good.

I thought about leaving Bonnie, Jessie and the kids behind, but then I thought about a Sleeper attack. No, we’d be safer if we walked back to town together.

But I didn’t want them to see Phoenix.

I couldn’t leave him at the auto parts store, and I couldn’t allow the ARC people to see him.

Emptying Beck’s camouflage backpack, I placed Phoenix inside, left the zipper open and carried it close to my chest.

I held my daughter’s hand, my son walked ahead of us with Bonnie. The children remained by me.

I didn’t know what the officials from the ARC would do once they saw the children up close and knew that they were real. I was scared that they would take them.

Just about in town, the smell of bodies and gunfire pummeled us. People in biohazard suits, soldiers in gasmasks moved bodies into a pile.

It was, without a doubt, a war zone.

I didn’t realize how many Sleepers there were until I watched them dragging out the bodies. Out of the scope of vision of the ARC, I spotted him.

Beck.

I breathed out heavily when I saw he was alive, but clearly something was wrong. He sat near the side of the building, hidden back against the wall, looking totally exasperated.

“Keep it slow, I have an idea about Phoenix,” I told Danny.

“Is Beck okay?”

“I think so. I’ll be right back.” I hurried to Beck with the backpack in my arms. I didn’t say anything. I waited until he looked up.

“We lost,” he said. “This was a bad one. I don’t know who lived, who died.” He closed his eyes, stood and grabbed on to me. “Just so damn glad you’re alive.” His lips pressed to my head, and I stopped him. “What’s wrong?”

“I had to call for help. I radioed the ARC.”

“Is that why they came?”

“I told them Phoenix was here in town with Jillian. I described her, they’ll find her. They’ll think—”

Beck finished my sentence. “Phoenix was killed.”

With a smile, I nodded. “Yeah. So here…” I handed him the backpack. “The most precious cargo you will ever carry. Wait until they are occupied, take him, and go to the auto parts store.”

“Why won’t you take him?”

“They asked for me. I’m a great diversion right now.”

“You’re a great everything right now.” Beck gently took the bag and embraced me. “I have this. No worries.”

I reached up to his face. “You are wonderful. I’m so proud to have you with me.”

Beck, emotional, nodded. “Ditto. Let’s finish this up and head to our new home. Our new life.”

“I couldn’t agree more.” I pressed my hand firmly to his cheek, stood on my tiptoes, kissed him and slid my hand from his face. I left him against the side of the building with Phoenix.

Hurriedly, I joined the others in the group and grabbed Jessie’s hand as we neared the bank where we left the van.

The first person I saw in the midst of it all was Sonny. He was speaking to a soldier. He turned and saw me. Despite that fact that I was overwhelmed that he was alive, Sonny wasn’t smiling. I then noticed through the maze of numerous ARC people… there was Michael.

He was alive, too. He looked awful, he had taken a beating. With him were three children. More joy.. But…

Three.

There’d been five children with them.

That was when it hit me. The nightmare. My hand slipped from Jessie’s grip, and I turned slowly, looking around. A buzz filled my ears, and things began to spin. On the ground by the SUV was a tarp covered body.

Sleepers weren’t covered with tarps, they were piled into mounds.

This body was small. We’d lost another child. My hand shot to my mouth as my chest filled with emotions and then beyond that body I saw another.

“Oh God,” I gasped and ran that way.

“Mom!” Danny called, grabbing my arm, but I shook it off and continued my run.

I bent down to the tarp, and as I did, Michael approached.

“Mera, please just… just don’t. Okay?” Michael said. “The kids don’t need to see.”

Sonny stood over us. “The Sleepers got him pretty bad.”

Danny hollered, “Who is it?”

I lifted the blanket and saw the curly brown hair. Despite the fact that it was caked with blood, I knew who it was. I looked over my shoulder to Danny. “Randy.”

Danny’s head went back, and his eyes closed.

I lowered my head to Randy, grabbing onto him through the blanket. “Thank you,” I whispered. “Thank you for all you have done for us. I’m sorry.” I felt the first of many tears roll down my face.

Beck was right.

We had lost.

I was just about to ask about Alex when I saw him emerge from the police station. I was hoping against hope that he would emerge with the last child, and he did. Unfortunately, that child, covered by a blanket, was in the arms of an ARC soldier who walked beside Alex.

I looked at the faces of the remaining children. I knew which children we lost. David and Marissa. And by the look on Alex’s face, his little buddy was the body that came from the station.

I raced to Alex. He was saturated with blood and looked to be in shock. Without words, I embraced him, and his arms wrapped tightly around me.

“I tried, Mera,” he wept.

“I know you did.”

“She died in my arms.”

“I’m sorry.”

With a hard sniff and breath, he broke the embrace. “Beck?” His eyes shifted about looking. “Phoenix?”

I moved back into his hold to whisper. “I told the ARC that Phoenix was here in town. Beck has him now.”

Alex nodded.

“Ma’am?” a voice, sounding as if it came through a respirator, called out.

I turned. He wore a biohazard suit, and he handed me the Moses basket. “The child is okay for now. None of our experts believes he’ll live much longer like this.”

I reached inside the basket and grabbed Keller.

He was so tiny, and he squirmed as if he knew I was holding him. I was willing to bet not one soul had touched in him days.

“May I?” Alex asked, extending his hands to hold Keller.

I handed him over. Alex needed to hold that baby.

“Hey, little one,” Alex cooed softly, cradling the child. “I promise, from this moment forward, I won’t let you down. Ever.”

“Ma’am,” biohazard guy said again, “my name is Doctor Javier. Our men located the woman you described with the flowered dress.” He shook his head. “She didn’t make it.”

Alex pulled Keller tightly to him. I tried to show some sort of shock.

“The Phoenix child wasn’t there,” he said. “We’ll keep looking. Hopefully, since he carries the infection they won’t hurt—”

He stopped speaking when, in the distance, a younger male voice called out, “Sarge, straggling Sleeper.”

I looked over my shoulder. They were somewhere behind me, and the Sergeant replied, “Take it out.”

It didn’t seem like a big deal, and I returned to looking at Javier.

But only briefly.

The young soldier shouted. “He’s big one, too.”

And my heart sank.

No.

No!

I spun around. I looked out, then up, saw the soldier aiming. And I raced forward, shouting, “No! Don’t!”

The shot rang out.

And I watched the shot hit… Beck.

I heard Danny scream, then Jessie, and I kept running.

To me, it appeared that Beck fell in slow motion. Blood splattered out of his back as if he’d been hit with a red water balloon. His body arched, one arm went out, and after a few struggling steps, he fell down to his knees and then forward, landing on his side.

“No!”

My scream echoed all the way to him.

He lay on the street at the edge of town. I reached him seconds after he hit the asphalt.

Alex and Danny weren’t far behind, and neither was Jessie. In fact, everyone there ran to him.

I couldn’t breathe; I couldn’t get enough oxygen inside of me to make audible words.

It wasn’t happening. It didn’t happen.

The backpack was still in his arms, and that was covered in blood.

I heard the cries and screams from Phoenix.

I knelt beside Beck, but before I could roll him over, Alex arrived.

“The baby, the baby,” I said, rattled. “I can’t look, I can’t look.” My hand hovered over the backpack.

“He’s crying. He’s okay. Son of a bitch.” Alex examined him quickly. “Beck, stay with me. Can you hear me?”

“Yeah,” Beck answered groggily. “The baby. Phoenix.”

Alex yelled out, “Bonnie! Michael. Run to that med clinic stat. Start clearing a clean area and find anything that can be used to operate.” Alex took off his shirt. “Sonny!”

“Yeah, Alex?”

“Get the people from the ARC. See what they have.”

I didn’t hear Sonny’s reply, or even look to see if he went. Beck reached up, grabbed Alex. “Phoenix.”

Alex ignored him and examined the gunshot wound. “The bullet went straight through…” His eyes closed.

“Oh my God.” My heart sank.

Alex grabbed the backpack and reached inside, pulling out a bloody Phoenix. Alex’s eyes closed tight, and he rocked for a second, looking as if he were holding back a scream. “Someone, give me a shirt! Now!”

I took mine off, whipping it to him. He immediately wrapped Phoenix.

I didn’t know what to do, what to say, how to process anything that was going on. Danny had dropped down to Beck and started to cry, and Jessie was hysterical.

“Mera,” Alex said out of breath. “I don't have time. Pick one. One has to be worked on stat. Either Beck or Phoenix. I can only help one right now, and I don’t know if I can save either.”

I looked to Phoenix in his arms, then to Beck.

Beck’s lips parted, and he stammered, “The b-baby.”

My son’s aching cries of sadness rang in my ear. Jessie was hysterically calling Beck’s name repeatedly.

I ran my hand over Beck’s face, then looked to Alex. “Save him. Do what you can.” And with that, I grabbed Phoenix from Alex’s arms and ran.

Javier wasn’t far; in fact, he was making his way over when I raced to him and handed him Phoenix. “Help him. Please.”

Javier looked down. “Oh my God, the injured Phoenix child.” I knew, at that second, he’d read the Doctrines.

“Save him, please,” I begged.

Cupping Phoenix in his grip, Javier nodded. “We’ll do what we can. I promise.”

A second, just one second, and I prayed it wouldn’t hurt. I stopped Javier, leaned over Phoenix, and laid my lips to his head. “I love you. I love you, little man. See you soon. Please live.”

As I kissed him once last time, Javier moved back quickly. He shouted out that he would be in touch, and with Phoenix in his arms, he raced as fast as he could to the closest chopper.

I watched that chopper waste no time in spinning its blades and lifting off. It flew like a bat out of hell from that small town. In less than two minutes, Phoenix was gone.

Out of my arms, out of my sight.

I didn’t have time to comprehend what I had done to the child. All I knew was he was hurt. He needed help we couldn’t give him. If he was to have a chance to live at all, his only chance was with the ARC.

I felt as if I didn’t say goodbye to him, as if it were forever going to be unresolved.

I took a second and tried my damndest to gather my bearings.

Turning, I watched as Alex was aided by Sonny, Danny and two ARC soldiers. They lifted and carried Beck. I rushed over as they approached the clinic doors.

I needed to see him, speak to him, and touch Beck one more time before Alex did what he could do.

The ARC soldiers muttered that they had a medic with them who could help Alex, and they were getting more supplies.

My hand was on Beck’s arm. His eyes were struggling to stay open. They focused on me.

“Mera,” Alex said. “Mera, we’re only going to field stabilize him. Okay? Then they’ll airlift him to the ARC.”

So focused on Beck, it took a second for Alex’s words to register. “What?”

“I can’t repair all the damage. I’m not good enough,” Alex said. “Me and the medic will stabilize him. He’ll have to go to the ARC.”

“They have doctors there,” one of the soldiers said. “They’ll help him.”

I only could nod. At that point, we were inside the small clinic. They were moving Beck faster than I could keep up.

Michael emerged from the back. “In here. There’s a table. We got it as clean as we could.”

Alex stared intently at me. “I’ll do all I can. I promise.”

“I know.” I squeaked out those words, and then looked at Beck. “Fight. Please.”

I wanted him to say something, anything. But he was losing strength, and he struggled so hard to breathe and keep his eyes open.

They pulled him from me and into that back room. My hand grazed from his arms to his hand. I felt his fingertips grab for me as he looked at me one last time before he disappeared into that room.

The moment he was out of my sight, out of my reach, I collapsed.

The arms of my son and daughter held me up.

In that hallway, I sobbed.

I felt the gentle touch of a hand on my back, and looked up at Michael.

At that second, I wanted so badly for the Doctrines to be correct, I wanted them to write that he had unusual powers, for Michael to be that Savior we all waited for. He wasn’t. I knew it.

“Mera, I’m going to gather the children. I know this doesn’t mean much to you, but we’re gonna go pray. Okay?”

There was something about his words that shot into my being. A shock radiated through me. And no, Michael wasn’t the Savior, but he certainly was remarkable in more ways than one. That, there was no denying. Perhaps God did have a purpose for him.

“Thank you.”

He leaned forward, placing his lips to my forehead for a moment. His gentle touch to my head then to my children was reassuring.

He left with Bonnie behind him, and Sonny followed them both.

I was alone with my children. That was what I wanted and needed. We were too emotional to do anything else.

We would wait in the clinic reception room as long as we had to. Until we knew something. Anything.

Our lives were in the balance right along with Beck. Because he was a part of our lives.

42. MERA STEVENS

Despite Alex’s best efforts, despite any help the ARC tried to give… Beck died.

They were in that back room for a long time. And I knew.

Telling me was probably the hardest thing Alex had to do, but his words were no surprise to me or my children.

We heard Alex calling Beck’s name. He begged and begged Beck to hold on, to stay with him. He cried out to God and to anyone that could hear.

Don’t go. Don’t die. Please stay.

Damn it Beck, come back.

We heard it all.

His anguish and struggles ripped though my soul.

Beck fought. Alex fought. We all fought.

But in the end we all lost.

Beck was gone. Randy, Marissa, David, Jillian …

Gone.

The ARC had arrived with six helicopters and about thirty men. By the time Beck had passed, only one chopper and three men remained.

Then they left too.

Nothing was said about the children. We weren’t asked if we wanted them to go.

They left.

Those of us who remained stood amongst the rubble of a small town, burning Sleeper bodies and the remains of those that we loved.

We gathered what remained of Jillian, Randy, Marissa and David, along with Beck’s body, and we drove with our supplies out of that town. We drove a few miles, and just before sunset, after hours of digging, we were able to bury our losses.

Unfortunately, we couldn’t bury the pain.

I cried the remainder of the day and into the night. I just couldn’t stop crying. My heart broke for Randy. For all that he went through to die such as he did.

The sense of loss I felt over Beck was immense. I clutched tightly to his dog tags, the only thing of his I had. They were splattered with his blood. I would never clean them or be without them. In fact, I would wear them always. He had made such a deep impact on me.

The pain was tremendous, and there was no closure. No goodbyes. No way for him to know how strongly I felt about him. How much he meant to me and my children.

Danny, who barely shed a tear over his own father’s death, was inconsolable about Beck. I believe it was because his father was gone—in a way—before he actually died.

Jessie didn’t understand. She cuddled close to me and wouldn’t leave my side. She knew Beck was gone, but couldn’t grasp it fully.

Alex wouldn’t let Keller out of his sight or out of his arms. I wanted, needed to hold the baby because when I did, there was something about him that sent a message to me that he knew he was safe. He arched his body into us when we held him as if it were his newborn deliverance of the words thank you.

Keller was home, and he knew it.

The only bright spot to the dark day was the radio call from Javier letting us know that Phoenix was stable. They removed the bullet, and though he wasn’t out of the woods, they were optimistic.

They’d keep us posted.

I felt they would keep their word. They didn’t have to radio about him at all. But they did.

I wasn’t able to make out Javier’s face through his biohazard suit, but he sounded honest. In his last transmission to us, he said, “If all goes well, he’ll back with you one day. I promise. One day.”

I’d hold on to that.

That first night, in the depth of our losses, I held on to my children.

There wasn’t a single one of us who spoke.

Next to the graves of those we lost, we lit a small fire and spent the night.

Some dozed, but no one really slept.

The next day was going to be our last day on the road, one way or another.

New Jerusalem or not, we were settling. We would stop.

The end of the road was near, and it was time to move forward. As hard as it would be without Beck, Randy, and the others, we would. We had to.

43. ALEX SANS

I remembered the newspaper pictures, those sprawled across the internet. Pictures of the white building, the cross upon it, and accusations of horrendous things that took place on the grounds of the Zion Ranch.

Stories of torture and so forth. Stories that faded from the minds of the public, and the residents of the ranch moved back in and started their lives again.

All that was surreal and fictional to me the second we saw the white building in the distance.

I wondered if those in the cult-like community were alive, or if they were gone, dead, Sleepers.

The area of Eldorado was clear. Gold stars were painted on the doors of homes and windows of businesses. I guessed the stars meant the building had been cleaned out.

Not a body lined the street, not a Sleeper walked.

There was a long dirt road with a cheesy gate just outside of Eldorado. That road led to the TPL ranch. The twelve foot high wall with its brass gate greeted us.

It was closed.

It was pushing late afternoon when we finally arrived in Eldorado.

New Jerusalem or not, I knew the ranch would be a perfect point for all of us to start over.

During our lunch stop, Javier radioed one last time. He asked us to let him know if there actually was a New Jerusalem. He eventually wanted to get there.

He added Phoenix was doing better.

She didn’t say much about it, but I knew, not only was Mera crushed by Beck’s death, she was burdened with guilt over Phoenix. Only time could help her to recover.

And maybe getting Phoenix back with her.

Our caravan of vehicles was down to two – the tanker we retrieved from that small town, along with another school bus.

There was no need to hide anymore from the ARC. They stopped following us, and we stopped seeing choppers.

We parked the tank inside Eldorado, and all of us together rode in the bus down the dirt road to the ranch.

None of us knew what to expect.

We had supplies in case no one was there, and a damn high wall to keep us safe.

I stopped short of the locked gate and beeped.

Sonny scolded me as if I were a child. “What if there’s Sleepers?” he asked. “You’re calling them.”

“We’ll find out,” I replied, opening the bus door. “Okay, I know Sonny, and I don’t have a very strong track record, but stay put. We’re stepping out.”

Sonny and I stepped from the bus. The moment we did, we saw a man, thin, in his thirties, and bald. He waved his hand high in the air, and then ran to the gate to greet us.

The closer he drew, the more I knew he wasn’t a Sleeper. He was smiling.

“He’s fine!” I hollered. “A survivor!”

I could hear the cheers coming from the bus, and then the man unlocked the gate.

He opened it, his grin wide. He opened his mouth to speak, but no words emerged. Holding up a finger, he reached to his pocket but halted when a child’s voice shouted.

“Noah!” Nick, one of the children, cried out with enthusiasm. “Noah!” Nick leapt from the steps of the bus to the gate and into the man’s arms.

The man ran his hands over Nick’s head and smiled again. Then he did speak. “Ta-ta get to a chu.”

Nick said, “We picked up the Potter’s code. Was that you?”

Noah nodded. He stepped back, spoke again to Nick, then waved out his hand.

Nick faced me. “He can understand but can’t speak your language. He’s one of our people. He said come in. Bring the bus in.”

Nick didn’t return to the bus with Sonny and me; he walked with the man.

I immediately thought of Marissa. How she would have totally buried Nick, she was so competitive with him. They were older and the wiser of the bunch. She probably would have tackled him to get from that bus first to let me know she knew Noah.

I got on the bus and informed everyone we were headed in. I didn’t know exactly how Nick knew the man. One of his people? That confused me. I’d find out. But one thing was certain I knew as we rolled the bus through the gate.

We had arrived to the New Jerusalem.

* * *

It was overwhelming.

At first, we saw only Noah. Then, as we moved further into the complex, there were more survivors, people who looked as if they had been there for a while. They paused to greet us, to wave.

The number one thing that got me was the fact that when the bus stopped and the children stepped off, they knew these people.

And there were a lot of people.

None of us knew what we were going to do, where we would go. What exactly was happening? The welcome wagon consisted of at least one hundred people.

Then another man enthusiastically broke through the throngs. He grinned and looked about.

He grabbed Nick and another boy, embracing them quickly, but he searched our group, looking for someone. Nick pointed to me, and he approached me.

“Levi Minx,” he introduced himself. “You are?”

“Alex Sans.”

His eyes widened. “You’re pretty famous over the radio. Your name is called daily.” He looked at Mera. “Is that the child they search for?”

Mera replied. “No, he was injured. We had no choice but to allow the ARC to save him. I…” she lowered her head. “I handed him over.”

“I’m sorry,” Levi said. “Where are the adults that were with this party of children?”

I shook my head. “They’ve passed away.”

Bonnie clarified. “All of them were killed in Sleeper attacks. We also lost three children.”

“The Reckoning, as they call it,” he said, “hasn’t taken hold. There are many still remaining.” He appeared to take a moment to compose himself. “The children are fine here. Please … come with me. I am sure you have a few questions.”

He wasn’t kidding. A few questions? That was an understatement.

Danny stayed behind with Bonnie, at my request, to watch Keller, Jessie and the rest of the kids. I know Levi said they were fine, but just in case… I really didn’t know these people yet. A part of me was fearful they’d throw a Bible at me and tell me that I had to act and think a certain way to stay there. I prepared for that.

I wasn’t prepared for all that Levi told us.

We followed him to a building that had a large gathering room, many couches and chairs in a circle. We sat as close together as we could.

A woman brought us a beverage. It was red, and I didn’t drink it. It was a weird cult flashback to the stories of the Jonestown cult and the cyanide-laced drinks they gave their members.

He asked us what we knew, and we told him. We told him about Randy and all that he had informed us about the Doctrines, Phoenix, and so forth. I kind of thought at first I was delivering a newsflash, but he chuckled.

“Things, you know, get lost in translation.” Levi smiled. “Your people have the Bible. I am sure if Jesus Christ or any of his apostles or even Moses would come to this time period, they’d say, ‘That’s not how it happened.’”

His words made me smile as well. “Kind of like we kept saying to Randy.”

“Yes,” Levi replied. “See, we knew not of these Doctrines.” He swiped his hand over his mouth. “You have to forgive me; I’m not as fluent in your language as the children are. They have been taught their whole lives, to make it easy for them. There were two sets of time travelers. We’ll call them Group A and Group B. I am from Group A. We came 1300 years from this date. Randy, Demetrious, Anthony, they are Group B. They came from five hundred.”

Sonny then stated, “So you’re Project Savior.”

“Yes. And we had run into Anthony. We have his…” Levi grunted. “What do you call them back in this day? Tandy. Yes. His Tandy.”

I couldn’t help it, I burst into laughter. “Tandy? Just say tablet or computer. Tandy is really ancient.”

Levi held up his hand. “I apologize. Anyhow, we worked this. Found a few messages that claim they were from us. They weren’t. I don’t know this man who was speaking as if he were from Project Savior.”

My head itched; it always did when I got anxious. With a slight growl, I scratched my head frantically. “I hate time travel shit. I can’t keep track. It makes my head spin.”

“Nothing really to keep track of,” Levi said. “We’re here.”

Mera, who really hadn’t said much, asked, “Why are you hiding?”

Michael added. “Yeah, really. Why the cryptic, hidden code?”

Levi replied simply, “The children. We needed them to hear. Our group was separated. We knew most were under the age of twenty-five, and they knew the code. We also knew many from the Project wouldn’t know the language. So we targeted the children.”

I asked. “So why the announcement, the recording?”

“For everyone else,” Levi answered. “I think I put too much faith in your technology. I thought you could track the signal to us. Plus, we didn’t know the language well enough to make sure we were saying the right thing, so we just played a recording. We retrieved the recording from the…. computer we got. It was actually made by the original New Jerusalem. Someone here today or maybe someone who will arrive will make that same announcement.”

We all must have been thinking the same thing, because Michael asked, “So Javier came with you? That’s why you’re looking for him?”

Sonny added. “Yeah, he wants to be informed if this place is real.”

Levi clapped his hands together once and sighed in relief. “It would be beneficial to have him here. If he has the child that is the hive like the ARC said, then he can cure this thing for generations. Javier is the creator of the virus. But he…” Levi shifted his eyes around to look at each of us. “He wasn’t in our group. He didn’t come with us. He’s from your time.”

My confusion caused me to get more frustrated, and I stood. “I am so freaking lost right now. You used a virus created in this time? I thought you guys created a virus to enhance the DNA? I thought that’s what you released. Twenty-seven scientists.”

All color left Levi’s face. “Mr. Sans, you truly are confused. We didn’t come here to release a virus. We came here to live. Not twenty-seven scientists – twenty-seven groups. We are all that remain of the human race in the future. We are overrun by creatures that are genetic descendants of this plague. Your Sleepers. We came back in time to try to save our children, to give them a longer life to live beyond forty years. Elements and nature makes it impossible to live long. History books told a different story. The history we knew told us that seventy-five percent of the world was wiped out by a virus. We came to wait it out, to start over. So our children could play without fear, feel the sun without hiding. That’s all.”

At that second, my thoughts raced to the Black Plague, how that occurred one thousand years before my time, and I wondered if historians had skewed that story.

Project Savior was only a project to save what was left of the human race. They came back in time to live. They thought they’d blend into an empty world. They were ill prepared for what they found.

Randy thought Project Savior had released the virus. He followed the Doctrines, that obviously had been tweaked over time. The story in the Doctrines wasn’t one hundred percent correct.

Levi continued. “We thought that seventy-five percent died of the virus, not turned into those things out there. We thought the creatures of our time didn’t arrive for centuries. Evolution from your plague. Because your plague, or virus, was made by Javier to manipulate the DNA and, sadly, control population. But it killed more than it helped. It transformed anyone who was not immune.”

Mera said. “So it was an accidental release?”

Levi shook his head. “No. I’m sorry. It was released a year before it reached its peak. It worked its way through the population for thirteen months, and then it exploded and became deadly. Your people did this to themselves with all good intentions.” He paused. “And it backfired.”

A silence swept through us all in the aftermath of his words.

Through all the surviving, the running, the hiding, I had an unsettling feeling about everything Randy told me. Not that I didn’t believe Randy; it just didn’t feel right to me.

At that moment, after hearing Levi, as much as I hated what he said, it sank into me, it felt … right.

We did it to ourselves.

There were no mysterious men from the future trying to kill us in a freak science fiction twist of nature.

We did it.

The future didn’t create us; we created a future, one that wasn’t very good.

One thing was true; the future was no longer set in stone. We could indeed change it. We had Javier and Phoenix. We had knowledge.

Despite it all, the world as we knew it was over. It truly was time to start anew. We as a human race had screwed things up altogether, and it was up to the few of us who remained to make it right.

I vowed to do what I could.

In the words of Ronald Wilson Reagan, ‘Let us be sure that those who come after will say of us in our time, that in our time we did everything that could be done. We finished the race; we kept them free; we kept the faith.’

I would.

44. MERA STEVENS

EIGHTEEN MONTHS LATER

A small section of the 1700-acre property was dedicated as the ‘In Memory’ section, or, as some called it, the Reflection Area. It was outside the safety walls. Only two areas were actually protected by walls, I guess the two areas that were most crucial, the sectors where we all lived and spent most of our time.

Although the bodies of those we loved were not in the ground, we placed white crosses as markers for them. It looked like Arlington Cemetery.

I was visiting my family. I did every day. I spoke to Daniel, Beck, Jeremy, Randy and Bill. They were whom I chose to mark in memory.

Even though I was outside the protected perimeter, I felt safe. Sleepers could be seen long before they entered. They came alone or with only a few. Twice we had been hit by a wave of them, but we prevailed.

They never made it to the wall, and of course, they’d never make it in.

Saying my daily farewells to those I lost, I spotted two Sleepers on the edge of the wooded area.

They stared with that slanted stand they had. Watching. Waiting.

I’d report them, and they’d be dealt with. I didn’t worry.

The population in New Jerusalem had grown. At last count, population was 514.

We had nine births since we arrived. Four of them were stillborn. The virus was still prevalent everywhere.

I attributed the rise in population to Alex; he was diligent about trying to reach someone every day on the radio. For a while that first winter, people came daily, and then they trickled off until spring.

Everyone had a job. My job was the social, functioning coordinator of the kids, or rather the community mom. I was happy with that. Even though others offered to take the children from Project Savior under their wings, nine of them opted to stay with me. It wasn’t a difficult task. I had help.

Bonnie tended to the animals, mainly the horses, and we had a lot. For several months after we arrived, she was always going out and scouting for horses. Sonny loved that because he loved horses.

But that wasn’t his job. He was called the Tech Man, because he got technology up and running again, mainly power. Sonny kept the lights on.

I passed the stables on my way through the main gate. Bonnie was out front with Jessie giving her a riding lesson.

Jessie was doing wonderfully. She spoke more and even was self-sufficient with her bathroom needs. I figured she was nineteen years behind the curve and would get there eventually.

“Look, Mama, look. I ride,” Jessie boasted proudly, led by Bonnie.

“I see that,” I smiled.

Bonnie said, “I’ll bring her back when we’re done. She was distracted earlier. Coming back from the Reflection Area?”

“Yeah, it’s peaceful. Saw two Sleepers out near the woods.”

“Better report them.”

“Headed there now. Thanks.” I moved on with my hands in my jacket pockets. Bonnie was the most indifferent person I had ever met. She never was happy or sad, she was just Bonnie. Occasionally she hung around with a new man in the community, an older guy in his seventies. But that was it. She rarely socialized with any of us.

Well, except for Jessie. She taught Jessie a lot.

The security office wasn’t far from the barn, and I made it a point to stop there on my way home. A man named John ran our security force and was inside with Danny doing a weapons check. I knocked once and stepped inside.

“Hey, there,” John smiled. He was former military. In fact, he came from the ARC, he and about nine others. They came on their own and were phenomenal at helping us keep the Sleepers at bay.

I was stunned at how many Sleepers there were. I guess over a hundred million people turned, and that was a lot of Sleepers.

“Hey, John,” I said. “Just wanted to let you know I saw two Sleepers.”

“Thanks, our gate guard spotted them beyond the Reflection Area.”

“That’s where I saw them.”

“We’re on it.”

I cleared my throat. “Hello, Danny.”

“Oh, hey, Mom.” Danny nodded at me.

“When did you get back?” I asked.

“This morning.”

“Can you let me know when you get back? I’m still your mom.”

Danny cringed. “Sorry. But hey, I found three people near Hays, Kansas. One is a nurse.”

“Oh, that’s awesome. I’m gonna head home. School is out soon, and the kids get hungry.”

I started to leave.

“Mom, is it true?” Danny asked.

I stopped in the doorway. “Is what true?”

“I saw Michael. He said Phoenix is coming here soon.”

I laughed out an airy chuckle. “Phoenix has been coming here for six months. I’ll believe it when he and Javier arrive.”

Danny tilted his head. “I think tomorrow. That’s what Michael said. Final tests were done.”

John looked up at me. “I heard the same from Alex an hour ago.”

“What the hell? No one tells me?” I hurried from the office. I had been out and about and back to the house. I don’t think I saw Alex once since all of us had breakfast.

Leaving the main compound, I went to the second gate and rushed inside. Our home was there, or rather our massive living complex. It was designed so multiple families could live under one roof, and in a sense, we were all family. Our original group, with the exception of Bonnie, all lived together. We stuck together.

I was going to stop at the school and ask Michael, but I heard the music and knew he was teaching and busy with the kids. So I went straight to the source.

Getting my hopes up was something I rarely did. Over the last year and a half Phoenix had gotten better; Javier reported that he had made progress with the cure, but the numerous blood transfusions Phoenix received to save him tainted his blood, making him less and less of a hive.

Javier said he was walking and talking some. Not much.

Miles, who we had all met at a prison with survivors in Washington, the place where we found Jessie, was Phoenix’s caretaker.

That made me happy.

I thought of that baby every single day and hoped he would welcome me into his life, when and if he ever arrived.

As soon as I walked into the house, I saw Sonny kicked back on the sofa with a pad and pen.

That surprised me.

“You aren’t working?” I asked him.

He lowered the notebook. “I work every day. I got done early. I wanted to write. Try to make some progress before the troops arrive after school.”

“Which is soon. I better start lunch. Is Alex still here with Keller?”

“Yep,” Sonny said. “Did you hear? Javier is leaving the ARC tomorrow, heading here. Levi is running around telling everyone. I’m happy for you.”

“Is it true?” I asked. “Really true this time? You know how many times he said it.”

“Sounds it,” Sonny shrugged. “You know Danny said last time his crew swung by the ARC it was nearly empty.”

“Thanks, I’m gonna talk to Alex.”

“Oh, hey,” Sonny called out stopping me, “what was the name of Michael’s church where you met him?”

“I don’t remember. Jeez, ask Michael.”

“Eh, I’ll make it up. No one will know.”

He returned his pen to his paper, and I darted from the room. A short hall led past the kitchen. Next to that was the radio room. Alex was in there. Keller was on the floor, his hands moving about the blocks, feeling them, lifting them, bringing them to his face before setting them back down.

“I’m here,” I announced, and then bent down by Keller. Alex had this thing about putting a beanie cap on him to cover where his eyes should be. It unnerved me, but I stopped fighting about it. I touched Keller’s hand so as not to startle him, ran my fingers up his arm, and kissed him. I brought my fingers to his palm, traced a circle, and then brought this hand to my chest. “Mommy’s here.” I ran his hand down my face. “I’ll feed you in a minute.” I moved his hand from his stomach to his lips.

“How was your… whatever it is you do?” Alex asked from in front of the radio where he sat.

“Is it true?”

“Hello to you, too.” He turned around and faced me. “I think it is this time.”

I wanted to shriek, scream, but I contained myself. I wasn’t going to face another disappointment when Phoenix didn’t show. Too many times, I waited at that gate. I exhaled loudly. “Let’s hope. How was Keller today?”

“Quiet. Very quiet.”

“Oh my God,” I whined. “Let that joke go.”

“Sorry, can’t resist. Are you making lunch? I didn’t eat.”

“Yes, I am.” I bent down, grabbed Keller’s hand, and led him to stand. “Give me half an hour.”

“Thanks.”

Holding Keller’s hand, I started to walk with him. He did soon his own; the children had taught him. He felt outward as he moved and was quite skilled at it. I wanted to pick him up and carry him, but he wasn’t going to be self-sufficient if I kept doing that.

I told Alex, “I’ll leave you to do whatever it is you do.”

He laughed. I knew what he did.

Within a few months, Alex had moved straight into a leadership position in the New Jerusalem. He was our official leader. A good one, too. Kept everything in check, everyone fed, and stocked our supply room. He spent hours each day on that radio, calling out. I never met another human being so determined to make the world better than it was.

Alex was on that mission.

I heard him start transmission again as I walked out. It was the same message. He said it so often, he sounded robotic.

“Hey there, world. Calling out for survivors. If anyone is out there, we’re in Eldorado. This is the New Jerusalem. We are with people from Project Savior. We are a second facility. We seek others and believe with the right elements we can create a strong future.”

His voice carried as I walked into the kitchen with Keller.

I had prepared the soup earlier in the day and had to pull it from the fridge and heat it. I set Keller on a chair, guided his hand to the crackers, and then gave my signal to him to stay put. He was a smart baby, and I was proud of how well he was doing, despite his disabilities. I attributed that to all the kids around him and to Alex being relentless.

Opening the fridge, I pulled out the pot. Soup and buttered bread would work just fine. As I carried the huge pot to the stove, I laughed again at Alex and then I heard a little voice.

“Mama.”

My head cocked.

“Mama? Milk?”

The voice was young. Very young. I set down the pot and slowly turned around. I gasped, and my heart thumped hard in my chest. Stunned, I jumped back, hitting the stove.

“Mama.” Keller stood before me; he walked to me holding up a baby bottle.

My eyes widened. I heard his little voice. I heard him clear as day and loudly, too.

“Mama? Milk?” he requested again, holding that bottle to me. I watched him speak. I watched and heard him speak his request.

Yet… his lips did not move.

* * *

Coming Soon – Sleepers 3: The Rise of Keller

If this book had end credits like a movie, the song, Love Will Hold Us Together, by Matt Maher, would be playing. Amazing tune.

It sums up the determination of survival and living.